A TALE 
 OF THE 
 
 ZULU 
 
 AND 
 
 BOFR 
 
 C.A.
 
 
 UNIV 
 
 . OF CALIF- LIBRARY, LOS ANGELES 
 
 City of Birmingham Education Committee. 
 
 * . i ^L . j* -. 
 
 resented to 
 
 .Head Tfacher. 
 JNO. ARTHUR PALMER. 
 
 Secretary of the Education Committee.
 
 "TOM FIRED INTO THE THICK OF THE DEER AND 
 ONE OF THEM FELL."
 
 THE YOUNG COLONISTS 
 
 A STORY OF 
 
 THE ZULU AND BOER WARS 
 
 BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 Author of " With Clive in India " " The Cat of Bubastes " "In the Reign of Terror " 
 ' In Freedom's Cause " "By England's Aid " " By Pike and Dyke " "Held Fast for England ' 
 
 WITH SIX ILLUSTRATIONS BY SIMON H. VEDDER 
 
 LONDON 
 BLACKIE & SON, LIMITED, 50 OLD BAILEY, E.G. 
 
 GLASGOW AND DUBLIN
 
 UNIV. OF CALIF. LIBRARY, LOS ANGELES
 
 StacK 
 Annex 
 
 PR 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 
 As a rule the minor wars in which this country has been 
 from time to time engaged, have been remarkable both for 
 the admirable way in which they were conducted and for 
 the success that attended them. The two campaigns in 
 South Africa, however, that followed each other with but a 
 brief interval, were notable exceptions. In the Zulu War 
 the blunder, made by the General in command, of dividing 
 his army and marching away with the greater portion with 
 out troubling himself to keep up communication with the 
 force left behind, brought about a serious disaster at Isan- 
 dula. In the Boer War we also suffered two defeats, 
 one at Laing's Neck, the other at Majuba Hill, and when 
 at last a British force was assembled capable of retrieving 
 these misfortunes, the English government decided not to 
 fight, but to leave the Boers in possession of the Transvaal. 
 This unfortunate surrender has, assuredly, brought about the 
 troubled state of things now existing in South Africa. 
 
 After having written upwards of fifty records of almost 
 unbroken success to the British arms in almost all parts of 
 the world, I have found it painful to describe these two 
 campaigns in which we suffered defeat. I trust, however, 
 that this story will prove of great interest to the reader 
 because of the characteristic English pluck and daring of its 
 hero. 
 
 G. A. HENTY. 
 ill
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. Page 
 
 I. A SNOW-DRIFT, i 
 
 II. THE RED FLAG, 16 
 
 III. THE FARM, 31 
 
 IV. THE OUTBREAK OF WAR, 47 
 
 V. ISANDULA, 64 
 
 VI. ZLOBANI, 80 
 
 VII. KAMBULA, 96 
 
 VIII. THE SECOND ADVANCE, 113 
 
 IX. ULUNDI, 129 
 
 X. A TRADING EXPEDITION, 144 
 
 XI. A TROOP OF LIONS, 161 
 
 XII. AN ATTACK BY ELEPHANTS, 177 
 
 XIII. A BRUSH WITH THE NATIVES, 193 
 
 XIV. TRAPPED IN A DEFILE, 209 
 
 XV. A MOUNTAIN TORRENT, 224 
 
 XVI. A FIGHT WITH THE BOERS, 240 
 
 XVII. A TERRIBLE JOURNEY, 252 
 
 XVIII. THE BOER INSURRECTION, 266 
 
 XIX. THE GARRISONS IN THE TRANSVAAL, 277 
 
 XX. LAING'S NECK 288
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Page 
 "TOM FIRED INTO THE THICK OF THE DEER AND ONE 
 
 OF THEM FELL," Frontispiece. 43 
 
 TOM AND DlCK HURRY FORWARD TO RESCUE THE 
 WOUNDED OFFICER, 100 
 
 "THE CONTINUOUS ROARING SHOWED THAT THE LIONS 
 WERE STILL CLOSE AT HAND," l66 
 
 "DlCK FIRED INTO THE ELEPHANT'S OPEN MOUTH, AND 
 THEN LEAPT BEHIND THE TREE," 174 
 
 "BLACKING BROKE OFF THE ARROW'S FEATHER-HEAD 
 WITHOUT PAUSE IN HIS FLIGHT," 2O2 
 
 "THE TWO SHOTS RANG OUT TOGETHER, AND BOTH THE 
 BOERS FELL LIFELESS," 269 
 
 vtt
 
 THE YOUNG COLONISTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A SNOW-DRIFT. 
 
 THE country round Castleton, in Derbyshire, is 
 greatly admired by summer tourists, for it lies in 
 the wildest part of that county ; but in winter the 
 wind whistles sharply over the bleak hills where 
 there are no trees to break its violence, the sheep 
 huddle under the shelter of the roughly-built stone 
 walls, and even lovers of the picturesque would at 
 that season prefer a more level and wooded country. 
 The farm of Mr. Humphreys was situated about a 
 mile from Castleton. It consisted of 100 acres or so 
 of good land in the bottom, and of five or six times as 
 much upland grazing on the hills. Mr. Humphreys 
 owned as well as farmed his land, and so might have 
 claimed, had he chosen, the title of gentleman-farmer ; 
 but he himself would have scoffed at such an idea. He 
 was a hard-working, practical farmer, about over his 
 ground from morning to night, save when the hounds 
 met within easy distance in winter ; then he would 
 mount " Robin," who served alike as hunter, or hack, 
 
 (M264) 1 B
 
 T/ie Young Colonists. 
 
 or to drive in the neat dog-cart to Buxton market ; 
 and, although there were many handsomer horses 
 in the field, Mr. Humphreys was seldom far off when 
 the fox was killed. 
 
 His family consisted of his wife and two sons, 
 the eldest, Richard, was about fourteen years old. 
 His brother, John, was three years younger. 
 Both went to school at Castleton. The younger 
 boy was fond of his books ; he had always been 
 weak and delicate, and, being unable to spend his 
 time in active exercise out of doors, he was gene 
 rally to be found reading by the fire in winter, or 
 lying on the ground in summer under a tree in 
 the orchard, with his chin on his hand, and the 
 book before him. Richard had no literary taste ; 
 he managed to scrape through his work and keep 
 a moderate place in his class, somewhere about 
 half-way down ; but he threw his whole heart into 
 outdoor exercise, and was one of the best bats in the 
 school, although there were many there older by years. 
 He knew every foot of the hills, could tell every bird 
 by its note, and knew all about their nests and eggs. 
 Except in school, or perhaps during the long winter 
 evenings, it was rare indeed to find Dick with a 
 book in his hand. 
 
 *' You will never set the Thames on fire, Dick," his 
 father would say to him. 
 
 "I shall never want to, father," he would reply. 
 " I do not see that learning will ever be much good 
 to me."
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 "That is a foolish idea, Dick. A great deal 
 of the learning that boys get at school is of no 
 actual value in pounds, shillings, and pence. It is 
 not the fact of knowing Latin, and Greek, and 
 mathematics which benefits a man ; but it is the 
 learning of them. It is the discipline to the mind, 
 which is of benefit. The mind is like the body. 
 There is no use in cricket, or in boating, or in 
 hunting, but these things strengthen the body and 
 make it active and healthy, and able to do better 
 everything which it undertakes, and it is exactly 
 the same thing with the mind ; besides, the days are 
 coming when farmers must farm their land with 
 science and intelligence, or they will be left behind 
 in the race. We are being rivalled by the farmers of 
 America. Not only do we have to pay rent, but by 
 the tithes and rates and taxes they put upon us 
 government makes the English farmer pay a heavy 
 tax upon every bushel of corn he produces, while 
 they allow the American corn to come into the 
 market tax-free. This may be all right, but it does 
 not appear fair to me. However, there it is, and 
 we have got to meet it, and if we are to keep our 
 heads above water, it can only be by farming up to 
 the very best lights of the day." 
 
 " Well, father," Dick said, " then it seems to me 
 that when we grow up, John and I must farm 
 together. He shall be the scientific partner ; I will 
 do the work." 
 
 " That is all right enough, Dick, but you must
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 have some science too, else you and he will never 
 get on. You would want to go on in the old- 
 fashioned groove, and would call his ideas new 
 fangled. No, I intend you, when you get old enough, 
 to go to Cirencester College, where you will learn 
 the theory and science of farming thoroughly. You 
 will get the practical part at home. As to John, he 
 is a child yet, and, I trust, will grow up strong 
 and active ; but if his tastes remain as they now are, 
 I do not think it likely he will take to farming, and 
 we must find some other career for him." 
 
 One afternoon in the beginning of December 
 two of Dick's school-fellows said to him, 
 
 " We are going over the hills to our uncle's farm, 
 Dick. Will you go with us ? " 
 
 When there was nothing better to do, Dick was 
 always ready for a walk, and he at once agreed 
 to accompany the Jacksons. The elder boy was 
 about his own age, the younger two years his 
 junior. 
 
 The Jacksons called for him directly he had 
 finished his dinner, and they started away together 
 for a farm which was about four miles distant. 
 They struck right across the hills, as it would have 
 been two miles longer by the nearest road. 
 
 "I should not be surprised," Dick said, "if it 
 were to snow to-night ; it is bitterly cold, and the 
 clouds look very heavy." 
 
 " I hope it won't snow until we get back," James, 
 the younger of the brothers, remarked.
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 "I don't know," Dick answered, looking at the 
 clouds. " I should not be surprised if it began at 
 any moment." 
 
 The wind was blowing strongly. The hills 
 were high and steep, and, although the boys made 
 their best speed, it was considerably over an hour 
 before they reached the farm. They had started 
 at two, and it was now a quarter past three. Mr. 
 Jackson was out. The boys delivered the message 
 with which they had been charged to their 
 aunt. 
 
 " Now," she said, " I will cut you each a hunch 
 of cake, and when you have eaten that and had 
 a glass of fresh milk you had best start at once. 
 It is bitterly cold, and we are going to have snow. 
 The sooner you are home, the better." 
 
 The boys now ate their cake. Mrs. Jackson 
 came to the door with them. Then she said, as 
 the first flake of snow fell, 
 
 " I am not sure, boys, that you had not better 
 stay here all night." 
 
 The boys laughed. 
 
 " Why, what would they say at home ? They 
 would just be in a way about us." 
 
 "Well, at any rate, you had better go by the 
 road." 
 
 " Oh, that is two miles farther at least. We should 
 not get home until long after dark. We shan't be 
 an hour by the hills. We know every foot of the 
 way."
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " Well, good-bye, then. Make as much haste as 
 you can." 
 
 For half a mile their way led along the road, then 
 they scrambled over a wall and began to ascend 
 the barren hill-side. The snow was falling fast now. 
 Thicker and thicker it came down, and when, hot and 
 panting, they reached the top of the hill, the wind 
 blew the flakes so fiercely into their faces that they 
 were half-blinded, and were obliged to turn their backs 
 to the gale while they got breath. For half an hour 
 they struggled on. They could scarcely see ten 
 paces before them through the driving snow, and in 
 every sheltered spot white patches rapidly began to 
 form. 
 
 " How different things look in a snow-storm ! " 
 Dick said, as they stopped for breath and shelter 
 under the lee of a wall. " I don't know, Tom, but 
 I am not quite sure that we are going straight ; I do 
 not know what wall this is." 
 
 " No more do I," Tom Jackson replied. " I felt 
 quite sure that we were going right at first, but some 
 how I don't think so now." 
 
 " I wish the snow would stop for a minute," Dick 
 said, "just to let us have a look round. If I could 
 see a hundred yards I am sure I should know where 
 we are. What is the matter with you, James j what 
 are you blubbering about ? " 
 
 " My feet are so cold ; they hurt dreadfully." 
 
 " Oh, never mind," Dick said. " Come, boys, push 
 along, and we shall soon be home."
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Again they started with heads bent to face the storm. 
 
 "It is getting dark awfully fast," Tom Jackson 
 said. 
 
 " It is, and no mistake. Come, let us have a trot. 
 Come on, young one." 
 
 But, although Dick spoke hopefully, he was not as 
 confident as he appeared. He was sure now that 
 they had lost the way. They might not, he hoped, 
 be far off the track ; but he knew that they were not 
 following the precise line by which they came. 
 
 it was now nearly dark. The snow was falling 
 thicker than ever, and the ground, except upon the 
 uplands exposed to the full force of the wind, was 
 covered with a white mantle. 
 
 On arriving at the bottom of a steep hill, they 
 stopped again. 
 
 " Do you know where we are, Tom ? " 
 
 M Not in the least," Tom answered. 
 
 "This ought to be the last valley," Dick said, 
 " and after one more climb we ought to go straight 
 down into Castleton. Don't you remember in 
 that valley there were a lot of sheep in a fold, with a 
 wall round it ? If we can find that, we shall know 
 that we are right. It is near the bottom, so 
 we shall not miss it. Which way shall we turn, left or 
 right?" 
 
 " Let us try the left first," Tom said. 
 
 They walked for half a mile, gradually ascending. 
 
 " It is not this way," Tom said at last. " We are 
 getting to the head of the valley. What are you
 
 8 The Young Colonists. 
 
 doing, James?" as the young boy, who had been 
 sobbing for some time, threw himself on the snow. 
 
 " I cannot go any farther," he murmured. " I am 
 so cold, and so tired, and so sleepy." 
 
 " Oh, nonsense ! " Dick said. " Here, take hold of 
 his arm, Tom, and lift him up ; give him a good shake ; 
 he must go on ; he would die if he stopped here." 
 
 The two lads raised the younger boy, and half-sup 
 porting half-dragging him turned and retraced their 
 footsteps. 
 
 It was pitch dark now, and they could not see a 
 yard before them. For some time they continued 
 their way. 
 
 " There is no shepherd's hut. Certainly, this is not 
 the valley. What on earth are we to do ? " 
 
 " I don't know," Tom said, beginning to cry. 
 
 " Shut up, Tom Jackson. What are you thinking 
 about ? This is no time for howling like a baby ; you 
 have got to think of what is best to do. It is no use 
 climbing the next hill, for we might be going away 
 from home, instead of getting nearer. Besides, we 
 should have to haul Jimmy up, for he can scarcely 
 stand now ; and, although it is bitterly cold here, it 
 would be worse on the top of the hill. No, we have 
 got to stop here all night, that is clear." 
 
 " We shall be dead before morning ! " Tom roared. 
 
 " I will hit you in the eye, Tom Jackson, if you 
 don't shut up ; you are as bad as a girl ; I am ashamed 
 of you. Now, what we have got to do, is to find some 
 sort of shelter, either a wall or bush, and we must
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 keep on until we come to something. Keep awake, 
 Jimmy ; we shan't have much farther to go, and then 
 you can lie down quietly." 
 
 They went on for a bit. 
 
 " It is no use," Dick said. " They don't put walls 
 across bottoms ; more likely to find one either to the 
 right or left. Now, Tom, you stop here for a minute 
 or two, and I will look about ; you keep shouting every 
 minute, so that I can find my way back to you." 
 
 Turning off, he began to ascend the next hill, 
 and in two or three minutes shouted the glad news 
 to Tom that he had found the wall ; then he 
 returned. 
 
 Jimmy, cheered at the prospect of lying down, made 
 an effort, and they soon reached the wall. 
 
 Like most of the walls in Derbyshire, it was formed 
 of flat stones laid without mortar, some four feet high. 
 
 " Now, Tom, set to work ; get some stones off the 
 wall on both sides, and build up two other walls 
 against this ; three feet wide inside will do, and just 
 long enough to lie in. Here, Jimmy, you help ; it 
 will keep you awake, and, you see, the higher we 
 make the walls the snugger it will be ; we will have 
 quite a nice house." 
 
 The boys all set to work, and in half an hour three 
 walls were built. At the point where the two side 
 walls touched the other, they were three feet high, 
 and sloped down to two at the lower end. 
 
 " Now, Jimmy, you chuck the snow out. Tom and 
 I will go, one each way, along the wall ; likely enough
 
 io The Young Colonists. 
 
 we may come upon some bushes they often grow 
 in shelter of the walls : if we can find a few sticks we 
 will cover the house over. Lots of these stones are 
 a couple of feet long, and we will manage a sort of 
 roof. The snow will soon cover it, and we shall be 
 as warm as possible." 
 
 A quarter of an hour later the two boys returned ; 
 both had been successful and brought a bundle of 
 sticks ; these were laid across the top, interspersed with 
 smaller twigs, the ends being kept down with stones to 
 prevent their being blown away. The last were placed 
 in position after the boys had crept inside. They did 
 not attempt to roof it with stones, for the supply of 
 sticks and brushwood was large enough to catch the 
 snow-flakes as they fell, and these would soon form 
 a covering, while it would have been difficult to 
 balance the stones. 
 
 Jimmy was by this time in a state almost of 
 lethargy ; but the others were fairly warm from their 
 exertions. They now lay down close beside the 
 younger boy, one on each side. At first they felt the 
 cold extremely. 
 
 " Let us keep awake as long as we can," Dick said. 
 
 " I don't feel inclined to sleep at all," Tom answered ; 
 " my hands and feet feel frozen, but I am warm enough 
 everywhere else, and the ground is precious hard and 
 bumpy." 
 
 " I am only afraid about Jimmy," Dick said ; " he is 
 sound asleep, and he was so awfully cold ; lie as close 
 as you can to him, Tom, and put your arm ovet
 
 The Young Colonists. 1 1 
 
 him and keep your legs huddled up against 
 his." 
 
 " It feels warmer than it did," he went on, after a 
 pause of half an hour ; " don't you think so, Tom ? " 
 
 " A lot warmer," Tom said. " I expect the snow 
 has made a good thick roof." 
 
 "Yes, and the wind does not blow through the 
 stones as it did. I expect the snow is drifting up all 
 round ; it was getting very deep against the wall when 
 we got in, and if it goes on all night, Tom, I should 
 not wonder if we are covered deep before morning. 
 The wind always sweeps it off the hills, and makes 
 deep drifts in the bottoms." 
 
 " What shall we do, then ? " 
 
 "I don't know," Dick answered; "but there will 
 be plenty of time to think of that in the morning. 
 I think Jimmy is all right, Tom ; I have just put my 
 hand inside his waistcoat and he feels quite warm 
 now. Say your prayers, and then let us try to get off 
 to sleep." 
 
 This they were not very long in doing, for the air in 
 the little hut was soon heated by the action of their 
 bodies. Outside the storm was still raging, and the 
 wind, laden with swirling snow from the uplands, 
 was piling it high in the valleys. Already the hut 
 was covered and the wall behind it. 
 
 All night and all next day the snow continued to 
 fall ; the next day, and the next, it kept on. Old 
 folks down in Castleton said they never remembered 
 such a storm. It lay three feet deep in the fields, and
 
 12 The Young Colonists. 
 
 there was no saying how deep the drifts might be in 
 the hollows. For the first two days the wind had 
 tried its best to keep the hills clear, but it had tired of 
 the work, and for the last two had ceased to blow, 
 and the great feathered flakes formed steadily and 
 silently. 
 
 Tom was the first to wake. 
 
 " Holloa ! " he exclaimed, " where are we ? Oh ! 
 I remember. Dick, are you awake ? " 
 
 " Yes, I am awake now," Dick said. " What is it ? 
 It is not morning yet. I seem to have been asleep 
 a long time, and don't my bones just ache ? Jimmy, 
 old boy, are you all right ? " 
 
 " Yes," Jimmy grunted. 
 
 " It is quite warm," Dick said. " It feels very close, 
 and how still it is ! The wind has quite gone down. 
 Do you know, Tom, I think it must be morning. There 
 seems a faint sort of light. I can see the stones in the 
 wall behind you." 
 
 " So it must," Tom assented. " Oh ! how stifling it 
 is!" and he raised himself into a sitting position. 
 
 " I am afraid we are buried deep in the snowdrift. 
 Put your hand up, Tom ; don't you feel some of these 
 sticks are bent in the middle ? " 
 
 "Ever so much; there must be a great weight on 
 them. What are we to do, Dick ; shall we try and 
 dig a way out ? " 
 
 " That will be no good," Dick answered ; " not if it 
 is deep ; and if it has been snowing all night, there is 
 no saying how deep it may be this morning down
 
 The Young Colonists. 13 
 
 In this bottom. This drift-snow is like dust. I re 
 member last winter that Bill Jones and Harry Austin 
 and I tried to make a tunnel in a deep drift, but 
 the snow fell in as fast as we scraped it away. It 
 was just like dry sand." 
 
 " We are all right for warmth," Tom said ; ".but it 
 feels quite stifling." 
 
 " Yes, we must try and get some air," Dick said. 
 " The roof-sticks are close together down at our feet. 
 There were three or four left over when we had finished, 
 so we can take them away without weakening the 
 roof. We might shove one of them up through 
 the snow." 
 
 The sticks were removed carefully, but a quantity 
 of fine snow fell in on their feet One was then 
 shoved up through the top, but the only effect, 
 when it was removed, was that it was followed by 
 some snow powdering down on their faces. 
 
 " Let us tie four of them together," Dick said. " I 
 have plenty of string in my pocket." 
 
 This was done, fresh sticks being tied to the bottom 
 as the first were shoved up through the snow. 
 
 " Now, Tom, help me to work it about a bit, so as to 
 press the snow all round, and make a sort of tube." 
 
 For some time a shower of little particles fell as 
 they worked, but gradually these ceased. Then 
 the stick was cautiously lowered, being untied joint 
 by joint, and looking up the boys gave a shout of 
 pleasure. At the top of the hole, which was some six 
 inches wide at the bottom, was a tiny patch of light
 
 14 The Young Colonists. 
 
 a We have only just reached the top," Dick said ; 
 "the snow must be near fifteen feet deep." 
 
 Small though the aperture was, it effected a 
 sensible relief. The feeling of oppression ceased ; 
 half an hour later the hole was closed up, and they 
 knew that the snow was still falling. 
 
 Another length of stick was added, and the day 
 light again appeared. 
 
 The boys slept a good deal ; they had no sensa 
 tion of cold whatever, the heat of their bodies keep 
 ing the air at a comfortable temperature. They did 
 not feel so hungry as they expected, but they were 
 very thirsty. 
 
 " I shall eat some snow," Tom said. 
 
 " I have heard that that makes you more thirsty," 
 Dick remarked ; " hold some in your hands till it 
 melts, and then sip the water." 
 
 Four days passed ; then they found that the snow no 
 longer continued to cover up the hole, and knew that 
 the snow-storm had ceased. The number of sticks 
 required to reach the top was six, and as each of 
 these was about four feet long they knew that, 
 making allowance for the joints, the snow was over 
 twenty feet deep. 
 
 Very often the boys talked of home, and wondered 
 what their friends were doing. The first night, when 
 they did not return, it would be hoped that they had 
 stayed at the farm ; but somebody would be sure 
 to go over in the morning to see, and when the 
 news arrived that they were missing, there would be a 
 general turn out to find them.
 
 The Young Colonists. 15 
 
 " They must have given up all hope by this time," 
 Dick said, on the fifth morning, " and must be pretty 
 sure that we are buried in the drift somewhere ; but, 
 as all the bottoms will be like this, they will have 
 given up all hopes of finding our bodies till the thaw 
 comes." 
 
 " That may be weeks," Tom said ; " we might as 
 well have died at once." 
 
 " We can live a long time here," Dick replied con 
 fidently. " I remember reading once of a woman 
 who had been buried in the snow being got out 
 alive a tremendous time afterwards. I think it was 
 five weeks, but it might have been more. Hurrah ! 
 I have got an idea, Tom." 
 
 " What is that ? " Tom asked. 
 
 " Look here ; we will tie three more sticks " 
 
 "We can't spare any more sticks," Tom said ; 
 " the snow is up to our knees already." 
 
 "Ah! but thin sticks will do for this," Dick 
 said ; " we can get some thin sticks out here. We 
 will tie them over the others, and on the top of all 
 we will fasten my red pocket-handkerchief, like a 
 flag ; if any one comes down into this bottom they 
 are sure to see it."
 
 1 6 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE RED FLAG. 
 
 DICK'S plan was soon carried into effect, and the 
 little red flag flew as an appeal for help ten feet 
 above the snow in the lonely valley. 
 
 Down in Castleton events had turned out just 
 as the boys had anticipated. The night of the 
 snow-storm there was no sleep for their parents, and 
 at daybreak, next morning, Mr. Humphreys and 
 Mr. Jackson set out on foot through the storm for the 
 distant farm. They kept to the road, but it took 
 them four hours to reach the farm, for the drifts 
 were many feet deep in the hollows, and they had the 
 greatest difficulty in making their way through. 
 
 When, upon their arrival, they found the boys 
 had left before the gale began, their consternation 
 and grief were extreme, and they started at once on 
 their return to Castleton. 
 
 Search-parties were immediately organized, and 
 these, in spite of the fury of the storm, searched the 
 hills in all directions. 
 
 After the first day, when it was found that they 
 were not at any of the shepherds' huts scattered 
 among the hills, all hopes of finding them alive 
 ceased. So hopeless was it considered, that few 
 parties went out on the three following days ; but
 
 The Young Colonists. 17 
 
 on the fifth, when the snow-storm ceased and the 
 sun shone out, numbers of men again tramped 
 the hills in the vague hope of finding some sign of 
 the missing boys ; they returned disheartened. The 
 snow was two feet deep everywhere, twenty in many 
 of the hollows. 
 
 The next day but few went out, for the general 
 feeling was, that the bodies could not be discovered 
 until the thaw came, and at present it was freezing 
 sharply. 
 
 Among those who still kept up the search were 
 several of the boys' school-fellows. They had not been 
 permitted to join while the snow-storm continued, 
 and were therefore fresh at the work. A party 
 of four kept together, struggling through the deep 
 snow-drifts, climbing up the hills, and enjoying 
 the fun, in spite of the saddening nature of their 
 errand. 
 
 On arriving at the brow of a deep valley five 
 miles from home, they agreed that they would 
 go no farther, as it was not likely that the missing 
 boys could have wandered so far from their track. 
 That they had in fact done so was due to a sudden 
 change in the direction of the wind ; it had been 
 driving in their faces when they started, and with bent 
 down heads they had struggled against it, unconscious 
 that it was sharply changing its direction. 
 
 " Just let us have a look down into the bottom," one 
 of the boys said ; " there may be a shepherd's hut 
 here." 
 
 (M264) C
 
 1 8 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Nothing, however, was seen, save a smooth, white 
 surface of snow. 
 
 " What is that ? " one exclaimed suddenly. " Look, 
 there is a little red flag flying down there come 
 along." 
 
 The boys rushed down the hill at full speed. 
 
 "Don't all go near the flag," one said; "you 
 may be treading on their bodies." 
 
 They arrived within ten yards of the flag, in 
 which they soon recognized a red pocket-handker 
 chief. They were silent now, awe-struck at the 
 thought that their companions were lying dead 
 beneath. 
 
 " Perhaps it is not theirs," the eldest of the party 
 said presently. "Anyhow I had better take it off 
 and carry it home." 
 
 Treading cautiously and with a white face, for he 
 feared to feel beneath his feet one of the bodies of 
 his friends, he stepped, knee-deep in the snow-drift, 
 to the flag. He took the little stick in his hand 
 to pluck it up ; he raised it a foot, and then gave a 
 cry of astonishment and started back. 
 
 * What is the matter ? " the others asked. 
 
 " It was pulled down again," he said in awe-struck 
 tones. " I will swear it was pulled down again." 
 
 " Oh, nonsense ! " one of the others said ; " you are 
 dreaming." 
 
 " I am not," the first replied positively ; " it was 
 regularly jerked in my hand." 
 
 " Can they be alive down there ? " one suggested,
 
 The Young Colonists. 19 
 
 " Alive ! How can they be alive after five days, 
 twenty feet deep in the snow ? Look at the flag ! " 
 
 There was no mistake this time ; the flag was raised 
 and lowered five or six times. The boys took to 
 their heels and ran and gathered in a cluster fifty 
 yards away on the hillside. 
 
 " What can it be ? " they asked, looking in each 
 others' pale faces. 
 
 The behaviour of the flag seemed to them some 
 thing supernatural. 
 
 " We had better go back and tell them at home," 
 one of them said. 
 
 " We can't do that ; no one would believe us. Look 
 here, you fellows," and he glanced round at the bright 
 sky, " this is nonsense ; the flag could not wave of 
 itself ; there must be somebody alive below ; perhaps 
 there is a shepherd's hut quite covered with the drift, 
 and they have pushed the flag up through the 
 chimney.'* 
 
 The supposition seemed a reasonable one, and a 
 little ashamed of their panic the group returned to 
 wards the flag. The eldest boy again approached it. 
 
 " Go carefully, Tomkins, or you may fall right 
 down a chimney." 
 
 The flag was still continuing its up and down move 
 ment ; the boy approached and lay down on the snow 
 close to it ; then he took hold of the stick ; he felt a 
 pull, but held fast ; then he put his mouth close to the 
 hole, two or three inches in diameter, through which 
 it passed
 
 2o The Young Colonists. 
 
 " Halloa ! " he shouted ; " is any one below ? " 
 
 A cry of " Yes, yes/' came back in reply. " The 
 two Jacksons and Humphreys." 
 
 " Hurrah!" he shouted at the top of his voice, and his 
 companions, although they had not heard the answer, 
 joined in the cheer. 
 
 " Are you all right ? " he shouted down again. 
 
 " Yes, but please get help and dig us out." 
 
 " All right ; I will run all the way back ; they will 
 have men here in no time ; good-bye ; keep up your 
 spirits." 
 
 " They are all there below!" he shouted to his friends. 
 " Come on, you fellows, there is not a moment to lose." 
 
 Wild with excitement the boys made their wayhome; 
 they rushed down the hill-sides, scrambled through 
 the drifts in the bottoms, in which they sometimes dis 
 appeared altogether, and had to haul each other out, 
 struggled up the hills, and, panting and breathless, 
 rushed in a body into Mr. Humphreys' farmhouse, that 
 standing nearest to them, on their way to Castleton. 
 
 " We have found them ; we have found them," they 
 panted out. " They are all alive." 
 
 Mrs. Humphreys had risen from her seat in a 
 chair by the fire as the boys entered, and uttering a 
 faint cry fell back insensible. 
 
 At this moment the farmer, who had but five minutes 
 before returned, having been out since daybreak on 
 the hills, hurried into the room ; he was taking off his 
 heavy boots when he heard the rush of feet into the 
 house. " We have found them, sir ; they are all alive 1 "
 
 The Young Colonists. 2 1 
 
 " Thank God ! thank God ! " the farmer exclaimed 
 reverently, and then seeing his wife insensible hurried 
 towards her, uttering a shout for the servants. Two 
 women ran in. " Look to your mistress," he said ; 
 " she has fainted ; the good news has been too much 
 for her the boys are found alive." 
 
 With mingled exclamations of gladness and dismay 
 the servants raised their mistress. 
 
 " Now, boys, where are they ? " Mr. Humphreys 
 asked. 
 
 The lads gave a rapid narrative of what had 
 happened. 
 
 "Under the snow all this time!" the farmer exclaimed; 
 " they must be, as you say, in a hut. Now, will one of 
 you stay and show me the way back, and the others 
 go on to Mr. Jackson's and other places, and bring a 
 strong party of men with shovels on after us ? " 
 
 The lad who had spoken with the prisoners re 
 mained to act as guide, the others hurried off. 
 
 " Come with me, my boy, into the larder. There, 
 help yourself ; you must be hungry and tired, and you 
 have got to do it over again." 
 
 Mr. Humphreys then ran into the yard, and bade 
 the four labourers provide themselves with shovels 
 and prepare to accompany him at once. 
 
 He then went back into the parlour. His wife was 
 just opening her eyes ; for a time she looked confused 
 and bewildered, then suddenly she sat up and gazed 
 beseechingly at her husband memory had come back 
 to her.
 
 22 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " Yes, wife, thanks be to God, it is true the boys 
 are alive ; I am just going with these men to dig them 
 out. They are snowed up in a hut. Now, Jane, get 
 a large basket, and put in it lots of bread and bacon 
 the men who are working will want something ; fill the 
 largest stone jar with beer ; put in a bottle of brandy 
 and a bottle of milk, and set to and get some soup 
 ready ; bring three small mattresses downstairs and a 
 lot of blankets." 
 
 Five minutes later the search-party started, Mr. 
 Humphreys and the guide leading the way ; the 
 men followed, one carrying five shovels ; another, the 
 basket and jar ; the other two, three hurdles on which 
 were placed the mattresses and blankets. 
 
 It was no easy matter so laden making their way 
 over the hills and through the deep drifts. Mr. 
 Humphreys took his share of the labour ; but it was 
 two hours from the time when they started before 
 they arrived at the spot where the flag was waving, 
 and the night was already closing in. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys hurried forward to the flag; he 
 knelt down beside it. 
 
 "Are you still alive, Dick? it is I, your 
 father ! " 
 
 " Yes, father, we are all alive, and we shall be all 
 right now you have come. Don't get too near the 
 stick ; we are afraid of the hole closing up, and 
 smothering us." 
 
 " Which side is the door," Mr. Humphreys asked, 
 " so that we can dig that way ? "
 
 The Young Colonists. 23 
 
 " There is no door, father ; but you had better dig 
 from below, because of the wall." 
 
 " There must be a door," Mr. Humphreys said to 
 himself, as he rejoined the men. " There can't be a 
 hut without a door ; Dick must be a little light 
 headed, and no wonder. Now, lads, let us set to work 
 from below." 
 
 The five men were soon at work, throwing aside the 
 snow. In a short time the other parties arrived. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys had brought with him a stock of 
 candles. These were lit and stuck in the snow, where, 
 as there was no wind, they burnt steadily, affording 
 sufficient light for the search. The work was all 
 the more difficult from the lightness of the snow, as 
 the sides fell in like sand as they worked upon it, 
 and they were obliged to make a very broad cutting. 
 
 At last there was a cheer, as they struck the ground. 
 
 " Now, working up hill we must be at the hut in a 
 few feet." 
 
 Twenty willing hands laboured away incessantly, 
 but to their surprise no hut was met with ; they 
 worked and worked, throwing the snow behind them, 
 until Mr. Jackson struck his shovel upon something 
 hard. 
 
 " Here is a wall or something," he said. 
 
 Another minute uncovered a low wall of two feet in 
 height, and directly afterwards a leg was popped up 
 through the snow. A loud cheer broke from the men. 
 
 But again the snow-drift fell in from the sides, and 
 it was another quarter of an hour before the lads were
 
 24 The Young Colonists. 
 
 lifted from the narrow shelter where they had for five 
 days lain. 
 
 The Jacksons were too weak to stand, but Dick 
 was just able to keep on his feet. A cup of milk 
 mixed with some brandy was given to each. Then 
 Dick in a few words told the story, and the surprise 
 of all, as they examined the little hut and heard the 
 details of the almost miraculous preservation of the 
 boys, was almost unbounded. 
 
 They were now wrapped in blankets and laid on 
 mattresses placed on the hurdles ; the contents of the 
 baskets for others besides Mr. Humphreys had 
 brought a stock of provisions, not knowing how long 
 the search-party might be engaged were distri 
 buted among the workers, and then four men lifted 
 each hurdle and the party started for home, a mes 
 senger having been sent back at full speed directly the 
 boys were got out, to bear the glad news to Castleton. 
 
 It was just midnight when the main body returned. 
 A second cup of brandy and milk had done much to 
 revive the two elder boys, and Dick had been able to 
 eat a piece of bread. James, however, had fallen 
 asleep directly he was wrapped in the blankets, and 
 did not awake until he was set down at his father's 
 door. 
 
 At both houses doctors were in waiting for their 
 arrival. Dick was at once pronounced to be none the 
 worse for his adventure, except that his feet were 
 frost-bitten from long contact with the snow ; indeed 
 had it not been from this cause he could, on the
 
 The Young Colonists. 25 
 
 following day, have been up and about As it was, in 
 a fortnight, he was perfectly himself again. 
 
 Tom Jackson was confined to the house for many 
 weeks ; he lost several of his toes, but eventually 
 became strong and hearty again. James, however, 
 never recovered the shock to his system had been 
 too great ; he lingered on for some months, and then 
 sank quietly and painlessly. 
 
 The events of the snow-storm left a far deeper 
 trace upon Mrs. Humphreys than upon her son. The 
 terrible anxiety of those five days had told greatly 
 upon her, and after they were over she seemed to 
 lose strength rapidly. She had never been very 
 strong, and a hacking cough now constantly shook 
 her. The doctor who attended her looked serious, 
 and one day said to Mr. Humphreys, 
 
 " I don't like the state of your wife ; she has 
 always been weak in her lungs, and I fear that the 
 anxiety she went through has somehow accentuated 
 her former tendency to consumption. The air of 
 this place you see she was born in the south is too 
 keen for her. If I were you I would take her up to 
 London and consult some first-rate man in lung 
 diseases, and get his opinion." 
 
 The next day Mr. Humphreys started for London. 
 The celebrated physician examined his wife, and 
 afterwards took him aside. 
 
 " I cannot conceal from you," he said, " that your 
 wife's lungs are very seriously affected, although con 
 sumption has not yet thoroughly set in. If she remains
 
 26 The Young Colonists. 
 
 in this country she may not live many months ; your 
 only hope is to take her abroad could you do that ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," Mr. Humphreys said. " I can take her 
 anywhere. Where would you advise ? " 
 
 " She would benefit from a residence either in 
 Egypt or Madeira," the doctor said ; " but for a 
 permanency I should say the Cape. I have known 
 many complete cures made there. You tell me that 
 you are engaged in agricultural pursuits ; if it is 
 possible for you to settle there, I can give you every 
 hope of saving her life, as the disease is not yet 
 developed. If you go, don't stay in the lowlands, 
 but get up into the high plateaus, either behind the 
 Cape itself, or behind Natal. The climate there is 
 delicious, and land cheap." 
 
 Mr. Humphreys thanked him and left, returning 
 the next day to Castleton. The astonishment of the 
 boys, and indeed of Mrs. Humphreys, was unbounded, 
 when the farmer announced in the evening at supper 
 that he intended to sell his land and emigrate at once 
 to the Cape. 
 
 The boys were full of excitement at the new and 
 strange idea, and asked numerous questions, none of 
 which the farmer could answer ; but he brought out 
 a pile of books, which he had purchased in town, 
 concerning the colonies and their resources, and 
 for once Dick's aversion to books vanished, and he 
 was soon as much absorbed as his brother in the 
 perusal of the accounts of the new land to which they 
 were to go.
 
 The Young Colonists. 27 
 
 On the following Saturday, to the surprise of all 
 Castleton, an advertisement appeared in the Derby 
 shire paper announcing the sale by auction at an 
 early date of Mr. Humphreys' farm. 
 
 Dick and John were quite heroes among their 
 companions, who looked with envy at boys who were 
 going to live in a land where lions and elephants 
 and all sorts of wild beasts abounded, to say nothing 
 of warlike natives. 
 
 " There always seem to be Kaffir wars going on," 
 one boy said, " out at the Cape ; you will have all 
 sorts of excitement, Dick." 
 
 " I don't think that sort of excitement will be nice," 
 Dick replied ; " it must be horribly anxious work to 
 think every time you go out to work that the place 
 may be attacked and every one killed before you get 
 back. But that is all nonsense, you know ; I have 
 been reading about some of the Kaffir wars ; they are 
 in the bush-country, down by the sea. We are going 
 up on to the high lands at the back of Natal. Father 
 says very likely we may buy a farm in the Transvaal, 
 but mother does not seem to like the accounts of the 
 Dutchmen or Boers, as they are called, who live there, 
 and says she would rather have English neighbours ; 
 so I expect if we can get a farm somewhere in 
 the Natal colony, we shall do so." 
 
 " You seem to know all about the place," the 
 boy said, surprised. 
 
 " Well, we have had seven or eight books to read 
 about it, and I seem now to know more about South
 
 28 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Africa than about any other country in the world. 
 There are the diamond-fields, too, out there, and 
 I hope, before I settle down regularly to a farm, 
 that father will let me go for a few months and try 
 my luck there. Would it not just be jolly to find a 
 diamond as big as a pigeon's egg and worth about 
 twenty thousand pounds ? " 
 
 " And do they do that ? " the boy asked. 
 
 ** Well, they don't often find them as big as that ; 
 still, one might be the lucky one." 
 
 The news that Mr. Humphreys and his family 
 were about to sell off and emigrate naturally caused 
 a great deal of talk in and around Castleton, and 
 put the idea into the minds of many who had never 
 before seriously thought of it. If Mr. Humphreys, 
 who had one of the best farms in the neighbourhood, 
 thought that it would pay him to sell his land and go 
 out, it would surely be a good thing for others to 
 do the same. He was considered to be a good 
 farmer and a long-headed man ; one who would 
 not take such a step without carefully looking into 
 the matter for Mr. Humphreys, in order to avoid 
 questioning and the constant inquiries about his 
 wife's health, which would be made, did he announce 
 that he was leaving for that reason, did not think it 
 necessary to inform people that it was in the hopes 
 of staving off the danger which threatened her that 
 he was making a move. 
 
 A great many of the neighbouring labourers 
 would gladly have gone with him ; but he found by
 
 The Young Colonists. 29 
 
 his reading that Kaffir labour was to be obtained 
 out there very cheaply. He determined, however, to 
 take with him two of his own hands ; the one a strong 
 active young fellow named Bill Harrison, the other a 
 middle-aged man named Johnson, who had been 
 with him from a boy. He was a married man 
 with two girls, aged fifteen and sixteen, the eldest 
 of whom was already employed by Mrs. Humphreys 
 in the house. Johnson's wife was a superior woman 
 of her class, and Mr. Humphreys thought that it 
 would be pleasant for his wife, having a woman 
 at hand, whom she could speak to. The girls 
 were to act as servants indeed Mr. Humphreys 
 thought it probable that the whole party would 
 live under one roof. 
 
 Among those whom Mr. Humphreys' decision to 
 emigrate had much moved was Mr. Jackson. He 
 was not in so good a position, as he did not farm 
 his own land ; but he had sufficient capital to start 
 him well in the colony, where a farm can be bought 
 outright at a few shillings an acre. He talked the 
 matter over with his friend on several occasions, 
 and at last said, 
 
 "Well, I think I have pretty well made up my 
 mind ; the doctor is telling me that my poor little 
 chap is not likely to live long ; his mother is wrapped 
 up in him, and will never like the place again ; so I 
 think on all grounds a change will be good. I can't 
 come out with you, because I have got a lease of 
 the farm ; but I fancy that it is worth more than it
 
 30 The Young Colonists. 
 
 was when I took it, and if I can get a good tenant to 
 take it off my hands I don't suppose the landlord 
 will make any objections. I shall look about at once, 
 and, when my poor little chap is gone, I shan't be 
 long before I come after you. You will let me know 
 how you find the place, and whether these book- 
 accounts are true? I have heard that many of these 
 chaps who write books are awful liars. I should 
 like to get a farm as near you as may be." 
 
 It was early in the spring when Mr. Humphreys 
 and his party embarked at Plymouth in the Dunster 
 Castle. The farm had sold well, and Mr. Humphreys 
 possessed a capital of several thousand pounds a 
 sum which would make him a rich man in the 
 colony. None of the party had ever seen the sea 
 before, and the delight of the two boys and the 
 wonderment of the labourers at all they saw was 
 very great. Mr. Humphreys had taken first-class 
 passages for himself and family, while the others 
 of course were steerage passengera.
 
 The Young Colonists. 31 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE FARM. 
 
 THE voyage to the Cape passed without any 
 incident whatever. The weather was fine the 
 whole distance. Without even a single storm to 
 break the monotony they touched at Capetown 
 and Port Elizabeth, and at last arrived at Durban. 
 The journey had not been too long for the boys ; 
 everything was so perfectly new to them that they 
 were never tired of watching the sea and looking 
 for porpoises and the shoals of fish, over which 
 hovered thousands of birds. 
 
 Once or twice they saw a whale spout, while 
 flying-fish were matters of hourly occurrence. They 
 had prodigious appetites, and greatly enjoyed the 
 food, which was altogether different to that to which 
 they had been accustomed. They had stopped 
 at Madeira and St. Vincent, where great stocks of 
 delicious fruit had been taken on board. Altogether 
 they were quite sorry when they arrived at the end of 
 the voyage. 
 
 The landing was effected in large boats, as the 
 Dunster Castle drew too much water to cross the 
 bar at the mouth of the harbour. 
 
 They stopped only one day at Durban, where Mr. 
 Humphreys hired a waggon to take the party to
 
 32 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Fieter-Maritzburg, the capital. He was not en 
 cumbered with baggage, as he had decided to buy 
 everything he wanted in the colony. 
 
 " You may pay dearer," he said, " no doubt ; but 
 then you get just what you want. If I were to take 
 out implements, they might not be suited to the 
 requirements of the country. As for clothes, they 
 would of course be pretty much the same everywhere ; 
 still, it is better to take out only a year's requirements 
 and to buy as we want, instead of lumbering over the 
 country with a quantity of heavy baggage." 
 
 The party were greatly amused at their first 
 experience of a Cape waggon ; it was of very large 
 size, massively built, and covered with a great 
 tilt ; and it was drawn by sixteen oxen, spanned 
 two by two. This was an altogether unnecessary 
 number for the weight which had to be carried, but 
 the waggon had come down loaded from the interior, 
 and Mr. Humphreys therefore paid no more than he 
 would have done for a waggon with a small number of 
 oxen. They took two days to accomplish the journey, 
 the women sleeping at night in the waggon, and 
 Mr. Humphreys and his sons in blankets on the 
 ground. 
 
 The driver, who was an Englishman, had been many 
 years in the colony, and from him, upon the road, 
 Mr. Humphreys gained much valuable information 
 about the country. The driver was assisted by two 
 Kaffirs,one of whom walked ahead of the leading cattle, 
 the other alongside, shouting and prodding them.
 
 The Young Colonists. 33 
 
 The boys were astonished at the power and 
 accuracy with which the driver whirled his whip ; thws 
 had a short handle and a lash of twenty yards long, 
 and with it he was able to hit any animal of the 
 team with absolute certainty, and indeed to make 
 the thong alight on any part of their bodies at which 
 he aimed. 
 
 Ontheirarrival at Pieter-MaritzburgMr. Humphreys 
 hired a house, and here he placed his party while he 
 set to work to make inquiries after a suitable loca 
 tion. He soon heard of several places which seemed 
 suitable, and having bought a horse started for New 
 castle, a small town situated close to the frontier- 
 line between the Transvaal and Natal. 
 
 He was away for three weeks, and on his return 
 informed his wife that he had purchased a farm of 
 2000 acres, with a substantial farmhouse, at a dis 
 tance of ten miles from Newcastle, for the sum of 
 I5OO/. 
 
 The farmhouse was already roughly furnished, but 
 Mr. Humphreys purchased a number of other articles, 
 which would make it comfortable and home-like. He 
 laid in a great stock of groceries, and then hiring a 
 waggon, similar to that in which they had before 
 travelled, started with his party for the farm, having 
 also hired four Kaffirs to assist there. Travelling 
 by easy stages, it took them twelve days to get to 
 Newcastle. The country was undulating and the 
 road rose steadily the whole distance. 
 
 Near Pieter-Maritzburg the population was com- 
 
 (M264) D
 
 34 The Young Colonists. 
 
 paratively thick. The fields were well cultivated 
 and the vegetation thick and luxuriant, but as they 
 ascended the character of the country changed. Vast 
 stretches of rolling grass everywhere met the eye. 
 This was now beautifully green, for it was winter. 
 In the summer and autumn the grass becomes dry 
 and burnt up ; fire is then applied to it, and the whole 
 country assumes a black mantle. But the first shower 
 of rain brings up the young grass and in a very short 
 time the country is covered with fresh verdure. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys told his wife that, before fixing 
 on the farm, he had ridden into the Transvaal, and 
 found that land could be purchased there even more 
 cheaply than in Natal ; but that he had much conversa 
 tion with English settlers on the frontier, and these 
 had for the most part strongly advised him to settle 
 inside the Natal frontier. 
 
 " It may be that all will be right," one had told him, 
 "but the Boers have not yet recovered from their 
 scare from Secoceni." 
 
 " Who is Secoceni, father ? " Dick asked. " The 
 books we have say nothing about him." 
 
 " No," Mr. Humphreys said ; " they were all pub 
 lished a few years since, and none of them treat 
 much of the affairs of the Transvaal, which, as an 
 independent state, had comparatively little interest 
 to English settlers. There are in the Transvaal, 
 which is of immense extent, a very large number of 
 natives, enormously outnumbering the Boers. In the 
 southern districts, where the Boers are strongest, they
 
 The Young Colonists. 35 
 
 cruelly ill-treat the natives, making slaves of them, 
 and thinking no more of shooting one of them down 
 than they would of shooting a dog. In the outlying 
 provinces they live almost on sufferance of the natives, 
 and, were these to unite their forces and rise, they 
 could annihilate the Dutch. Secoceni is a powerful 
 chief, who lives with his tribe in a natural stronghold ; 
 he has always held himself as independent of the 
 Dutch. As his men used to make raids upon the 
 Boers' cattle, the latter attacked him, and in alliance 
 with Swazis, another powerful tribe, endeavoured to 
 carry his fortress ; they were, however, badly beaten ; 
 it being only by the gallantry of their native allies that 
 the Boer contingent was saved from destruction. 
 Secoceni then took the offensive. A perfect panic 
 seized the Boers ; they refused to obey the orders of 
 their government, and to turn out to resist the in 
 vaders. The treasury was empty, for their govern 
 ment had never been enabled to persuade them to pay 
 taxes. They applied for aid to Natal, but finally their 
 plight was so bad that they were glad to accept the 
 offer which Mr. Shepstone made them, of annexation 
 to England, by which they secured our protection 
 and were safe from annihilation. Secoceni was not 
 the only enemy who threatened them. They had a 
 still more formidable foe in the Zulus on the eastern 
 frontier. These are a very warlike people, and it was 
 known that their king meditated the conquest of the 
 Transvaal. But, glad enough as the Boers were at the 
 moment to accept the protection of England, now
 
 36 The oung Colonists. 
 
 that the danger is over a great many of them would 
 like to kick down the bridge which has helped them 
 over the stream. They make no secret of their dislike 
 to Englishmen, and although they are glad enough to 
 sell their land at prices immensely in advance of the 
 former value, for indeed land was previously almost 
 unsaleable in the Transvaal, they are on bad terms 
 with them. One of my informants describes them 
 as a sullen, sulky people, and predicts that sooner or 
 later we shall have trouble with them ; so I thought it 
 better altogether to pay a little higher for my land, 
 and to be within the boundaries of this colony." 
 
 On arriving at the farm Mrs. Humphreys was 
 glad to find that the house, though rough, was sub 
 stantial. It was built of stone. The walls were of 
 great thickness, as the stones were laid without mortar, 
 with which, however, it was faced inside and out. 
 One large room occupied the greater portion of the 
 ground floor ; beside this was a small sitting-room. 
 Upstairs were four bedrooms. For the time the small 
 room downstairs was turned into a bedroom, which 
 Mr. and Mrs. Humphreys occupied. The four bed 
 rooms upstairs just held the rest of the party. The 
 out-houses consisted only of a large barn and a rough 
 stable. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys at once rode over to Newcastle, 
 and obtained the services of a mason and six Kaffirs, 
 and proceeded to add a wing to the farmhouse. 
 This was for the use of Johnson and his wife, and 
 Harrison. The whole party were, however, to take
 
 The Young Colonists. 37 
 
 their meals together in the great kitchen. A hut was 
 also built for the Kaffirs, and another large stable was 
 erected. 
 
 A few days after his arrival Mr. Humphreys went 
 across the border into the Transvaal, taking Harrison 
 and two of the Kaffirs with him, and returned a fort 
 night later with a herd of 400 cattle, which he had 
 purchased. He also bought three yoke of oxen, 
 broken to the plough. Hitherto the farm had been 
 purely a pastoral one, but Mr. Humphreys at once 
 began to break up some land for wheat and Indian 
 corn. The Kaffirs were set to work to fence and dig 
 up a plot round the house for vegetables, and to dig 
 holes near it, over a space of some acres, for the recep 
 tion of 3000 young fruit-trees apples, pears, peaches, 
 and plums, which he had bought at Pieter-Maritz- 
 burg, and which were to come up in two months' time. 
 He also bought six riding-horses. 
 
 In a few weeks the farm assumed quite a different 
 appearance. A gang of Kaffirs, ten strong, had been 
 hired to hurry on the work of preparing the orchard 
 and erecting a fence round it. Wood was, Mr. 
 Humphreys found, extremely scarce and dear, the 
 country being absolutely bare of trees, and wood for 
 fuel was only obtained in kloofs or deep hollows, and 
 had to be fetched long distances. 
 
 "I suppose," Mrs. Humphreys said to her husband 
 one evening, " you mean to make cattle-raising your 
 principal point ? " 
 
 " No," he said ; " every one raises cattle, and the
 
 38 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Dutch can do it cheaper than we can ; they have 
 immense tracts of land, and their Kaffir labour 
 costs them next to nothing. I do not say that we 
 could not live and to a certain extent thrive on cattle, 
 but I think that there is something much better to be 
 done. Wood is an awful price here, and all that is 
 used has to be brought up from the coast. I think 
 therefore of planting trees. The climate is magnifi 
 cent, and their growth will be rapid. They will of 
 course require fencing to keep out the cattle, but I 
 shall do that, as I am doing the orchard, with wire 
 fencing and light iron-uprights. Labour is plentiful, 
 and there are large nurseries near Pieter-Maritzburg, 
 where I can procure any number of young trees ; so I 
 mean to plant 200 acres a year in ten years the whole 
 farm will be planted, and the loppings for poles and 
 fire-wood will in a very short time after planting begin 
 to pay well. In fifteen years the first 200 acres will 
 be fit to fell, and the property will be worth a very 
 large sum of money. Of course we can sell out before 
 that if we like. But at the present price of wood up 
 here, or even should it fall to a quarter of its present 
 price, the value of the 2000 acres of wood will in 
 twenty years be extremely large." 
 
 The boys were delighted with their new life. Mr. 
 Humphreys had, before leaving England, bought for 
 Dick a Winchester repeating-rifle. These arms are 
 very light, and Dick was able to carry his without 
 difficulty ; and very shortly after their arrival his 
 father had a mark erected at a distance from the
 
 The Young Colonists, 39 
 
 house, at which he could practise with safety. Game 
 was abundant all over the country. Herds of 
 deer and antelope of various kinds often swept past 
 in sight of the farmhouse, and winged game also 
 abounded. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys had at home been considered a 
 first-rate shot at partridges, and had for four or five 
 years belonged to the Castleton volunteers, and had 
 carried off many prizes for rifle-shooting. He was 
 now able, by going out for a few hours once or twice 
 a week, to keep the larder well supplied, and the 
 little flock of fifty sheep, which he had bought for 
 home-consumption, was but seldom drawn upon. 
 The Kaffirs were fed upon mealies, as they call Indian 
 corn, ot which Mr. Humphreys had no difficulty in 
 purchasing sufficient for his wants from the neigh 
 bouring farmers. 
 
 His next neighbours were two brothers, Scotch 
 men, named Fraser, who lived at a distance of four 
 miles. They rode over the day after the travellers' 
 arrival, and offered their services in any way. Mr. 
 Humphreys, however, was well supplied with stores 
 of all kinds, and his two white labourers, being both 
 handy men, were able to do all that was required about 
 the house. 
 
 The Frasers proved pleasant neighbours, and often 
 rode over and spent Sunday with the Humphreys, 
 and the boys sometimes went over and spent the day 
 with them. 
 
 A Kaffir lad, son of one of the men engaged upon
 
 40 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the farm, was hired by Mr. Humphreys as a special 
 attendant for Dick. On these vast undulating plains, 
 where there are no trees to serve as a landmark, 
 it is exceedingly difficult for a stranger to find his 
 way. Dick was told by his father that, whether 
 riding or walking, he was always to take the Kaffir 
 boy with him ; and except when he was indulging in 
 a gallop the lad was easily able to keep up with him. 
 He had been born a hunter, and soon taught Dick 
 how to stalk the timid deer, and, as the lad improved 
 in his shooting, he was ere long enabled to keep the 
 larder supplied a duty which Mr. Humphreys gladly 
 handed over to him, as every minute of his own time 
 was occupied by his work on the farm. 
 
 Of an evening after supper, which was partaken of 
 at the conclusion of work, the men retired to their 
 own wing and Mrs. Humphreys and the two girls 
 sat down to their sewing by the fire ; for upon the 
 uplands the evenings are quite cold enough to find a 
 fire a comfort in winter. Then the boys would take 
 out their lesson-books and work steadily for three 
 hours. Under the changed conditions of their life, Mr. 
 Humphreys felt that Dick might, if he chose, well dis 
 continue his study of the classics, and his work there 
 fore consisted in the reading of history, travels, and 
 books of scientific knowledge. 
 
 " Next to being a learned man," his father said to 
 him, "the best and most useful thing is to be a 
 thoroughly well-informed man on all general sub 
 jects."
 
 Tke Young Colonists. 41 
 
 John, however, continued his studies as before ; his 
 life of outdoor exercise strengthened and improved 
 him, and he no longer wished to be always sitting with 
 a book in his hand still, he had a natural love of 
 study, which his father encouraged, deeming it possible 
 that as he grew up he might be unwilling to embrace 
 the life of a colonist, in which case he determined to 
 send him home to finish his education in England, 
 and afterwards to start him in any profession he 
 might select. 
 
 Finding that the cost of carriage up the country was 
 very high, and as he would yearly require many wag 
 gon-loads of young trees and fencing Mr. Humphreys 
 determined to do his own teaming ; he therefore bought 
 two of the large country -waggons and set a Kaffir to 
 work to break in some young steers to the yoke. 
 
 Six months after their arrival in the colony they had 
 for the first time visitors to stay at the farm Mr. 
 Jackson, his wife, his son Tom, and two daughters com 
 ing out to settle near them. This was a great delight 
 to the boys, and fortunately Mr. Jackson was able to 
 buy a farm of 500 acres adjoining that of his friend ; 
 the house, however, was but a cabin, and while a fresh 
 one was being erected the family remained guests of 
 the Humphreys. Mr. Jackson had, at his friend's 
 advice, brought with him from England a labourer 
 with his wife and family, who at once took up their 
 residence in the hut on the farm. 
 
 To Dick the coming of the Jacksons was a source 
 of special pleasure. Tom was just his own age, and
 
 4? The Young Colonists. 
 
 the two boys had become inseparable friends at home 
 after their adventure in the snow, upon which 
 occasion Tom, as he freely owned, had owed his life 
 to Dick's energy and promptness of suggestion. Dick 
 was fond of his brother, but three years make a great 
 difference at this period of life, and, as their tastes were 
 wholly dissimilar, John had never been a companion 
 for him. Since their arrival in South Africa they 
 had got on very well together ; still, they had not the 
 same ideas or subjects of thought, and it was an 
 immense delight to Dick to have his old friend and 
 companion with him. 
 
 It must not be supposed that Dick's time was 
 occupied solely in amusement ; from early morning 
 until dinner-time he worked steadily. Sometimes he 
 assisted to erect the hurdles and strain the wires of 
 the fencing ; at others he aided in the planting ot 
 the fruit-trees ; then he would be with the Kaffirs who 
 were breaking in the oxen for the waggons. At 
 all times he took off his coat and worked with the 
 rest, for, as his father said, 
 
 " If a farmer is to be able properly to look after men 
 at work, he must be able to do the work himself." 
 
 While Dick was at work with the men, John, who 
 was too young to be of any use, remained indoors at 
 his books, and, although of an afternoon he would 
 stroll out, he seldom went far from the house. The 
 other boys generally went for long rides when work 
 was done. One day they sighted a herd of steinbock. 
 Leaving their horses with the Kaffir lad in a hollow,
 
 The Young Colonists. 43 
 
 they crept round so as to get the deer between them 
 and the wind, and managed to reach unobserved 
 a brow within a hundred yards of the herd. Dick 
 had by this time become a good shot, and the buck 
 at which he aimed fell dead in its tracks. Tom 
 was not much of a shot, but he had fired into the 
 thick of the deer and gave a shout of delight at seeing 
 one of them fall. The rest of the herd dashed off at 
 full speed. Tom ran, shouting, forward, but to his mor 
 tification the stag that he had hit rose again to its feet 
 and went off at a trot in the direction taken by the 
 others ; a minute later the Kaffir boy was seen running 
 towards them at his full speed, leading the horses. 
 
 The two boys on his arrival leapt into their saddles 
 and started in pursuit of the wounded stag, which was 
 still in sight, thinking at first they could easily ride 
 it down. But the animal seemed rather to gain than 
 to lose strength, and, although they had considerably 
 lessened the start he had obtained of them, he still 
 kept steadily on. Active and wiry as their horses were, 
 they could not overtake it, and the boys had at last 
 the mortification of seeing that the stag was now 
 gaining upon them, and they presently drew rein, and 
 their panting horses came to a standstill. 
 
 "What a horrid sell!" Tom Jackson exclaimed 
 angrily. " I can't understand his going like that 
 after I fairly brought him down." 
 
 " I expect," Dick said, " that your bullet can only 
 have grazed his skull ; it stunned him for the moment, 
 but after he had once come to himself he went on as
 
 44 The Young Colonists. 
 
 briskly as usual. If he had been hard hit we should 
 certainly have ridden him down." 
 
 " Well, I suppose," Tom said more goodhumouredly, 
 " there is nothing for it but to ride back." 
 
 " But which is our road ? " Dick said in some dismay. 
 " I am sure I have no idea, and now that the sun is 
 gone in there is nothing to steer by." 
 
 While they had been riding, the day had changed ; 
 the sky, which had for weeks been bright and fine, 
 was now overcast with heavy clouds. 
 
 " We are in for a storm, I think," Dick went on, " and 
 it is coming on fast. I have not an idea which way 
 to go, and I think our best plan will be to halt. Joel 
 will track us, and the farther we go the longer he 
 will be in overtaking us. There is the first drop ! 
 The best thing to do, Tom, will be to take off our 
 saddles and tether our horses, and then to wait. This 
 storm is a nuisance ; in the first place we shall be 
 drenched, in the second it will wash out our tracks, and 
 the darkness will come so quickly that I am afraid 
 Joel will not be able to trace us. You see we do not 
 know whether we have been riding straight or not ; 
 the stag may have been running in a circle for any 
 thing we know, and as we have been riding for some 
 thing like two hours, we may be within five miles of 
 home or we may be five and twenty." 
 
 Scarcely had the boys got the saddles off and 
 tethered their horses when the rain came down in a 
 sheet, accompanied by the most tremendous thunder 
 and the most vivid lightning Tom had ever seen.
 
 The Young Colonists. 45 
 
 " This is awful, Dick," he said. 
 
 " Yes," Dick agreed ; " thunderstorms here are fright 
 ful. Houses are often struck ; but, lying down here in 
 the open, there is not much fear." 
 
 For hours the storm continued unabated ; the rain 
 came down in a perfect deluge. The boys had put 
 their saddles together and had covered these with the 
 horse-cloths so as to form a sort of tent, but they were 
 nevertheless soaked to the skin, and, to add to their 
 discomfiture, the horses had been so frightened by 
 the blinding glare of the lightning that they tugged 
 at the ropes until, as the wet penetrated the ground, 
 the pegs became loosened, and they scoured away 
 into the darkness. 
 
 After continuing for five hours the rain suddenly 
 ceased. 
 
 " What are we to do in the morning, Dick ? " 
 
 " If it is fine it will be easy enough ; we shall put 
 our saddles on our heads and walk eastward. I have 
 got a little pocket-compass which father gave me in 
 case I should at any time get lost, so we shall have 
 no difficulty in keeping our way, and sooner or later 
 we must strike the road running north to Newcastle." 
 
 They did not, however, wait till morning ; so wet 
 and chilled were they, that they agreed they would 
 rather walk than lie still. Accordingly they put the 
 saddles on their heads as soon as the rain ceased and 
 the stars shone out, struck a light and looked at their 
 compass, fixed on a star to steer by, and then set 
 out on their journey.
 
 46 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Fortunately, after two hours' walking, they struck 
 the road at a point some ten miles from the farm, and 
 were home soon after daybreak, just as their fathers 
 were about to set out with a body of Kaffirs in search 
 of them. Joel had returned late at night, having 
 turned his face homeward when it became too dark 
 to follow the track ; the horses had both come in 
 during the night
 
 The Young Colonists. 47 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE OUTBREAK OF WAR. 
 
 As soon as the Jacksons' house was finished, they 
 went into residence there ; but two or three times a 
 week Dick and Tom managed to meet, one or other 
 being sure to find some excuse for riding over. 
 
 The Humphreys had arrived in Natal at the end of 
 April, 1877, and by November in the following year 
 their farm presented a very different appearance to 
 that which it had worn on their arrival sixteen months 
 of energetic labour, carried on by a considerable 
 number of hands, will effect wonders. Possessing ample 
 capital Mr. Humphreys was able to keep a strong 
 gang of Kaffirs at work, and for some time had thirty 
 men upon the farm. Thus the house which, when he 
 took it, stood solitary and lone in a bare plain, was now 
 surrounded by 200 acres of young trees. Of these, 
 twenty acres were fruit-trees ; the remainder, trees 
 grown for their wood. These were planted thickly, as 
 they would every year be thinned out, and the young 
 poles would fetch a good sum for fencing. Although 
 they had only been planted a few months, they were 
 already green and bright ; they were protected from 
 the cattle by a wire fence encircling the whole. 
 
 The cattle had thriven and were doing well, and a 
 large field of Indian corn had been harvested for the
 
 48 The Young Colonists. 
 
 use of the Kaffirs. The cattle had nearly doubled in 
 numbers, as Mr. Humphreys did not care about 
 selling at present. The expenses of living were slight. 
 Meat, fowls, and eggs were raised upon the farm, and 
 the guns of Mr. Humphreys and Dick provided them 
 with a plentiful supply of game. Four milch cows 
 were kept in a paddock near the house, and supplied 
 it with milk, butter, and cheese. Groceries and flour 
 had alone to be purchased, and, as Mr. Humphreys 
 said, he did not care if he did not sell a head of cattle 
 for the next ten years ; but he would be obliged to do 
 so before long, as the farm would carry but a small 
 number more than he already possessed, and its 
 available extent for that purpose would diminish 
 every year, as the planting went on. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys was fortunate in having a small 
 stream run through his farm. He erected a dam 
 across a hollow, so that in winter a pond of two or 
 three acres in extent, and fifteen or sixteen feet deep, 
 was formed, affording an ample supply for the sum 
 mer ; this was of great utility to him, as he was thereby 
 enabled to continue his planting operations, filling up 
 each hole with water when the trees were put in, and 
 then, as this subsided, filling in the earth ; by this 
 means the young trees got a good start, and seldom 
 required watering afterwards. He had a large water- 
 cart built for him ; this was drawn by four oxen, and 
 brought the water to the point where the Kaffirs were 
 engaged in planting. 
 
 Steers sufficient for two waggons had been broken
 
 The Young Colonists. 49 
 
 in, and when these were not employed in bringing up 
 young trees and fencing from Newcastle they worked 
 upon the road between Newcastle and Pieter- 
 Maritzburg, there being a great demand for convey 
 ance, as numbers of traders were going up into the 
 Transvaal and opening stores there. Mr. Jackson had 
 also two waggons engaged in the same work. When 
 trees and goods were wanted for the farm, Dick went 
 down with the waggons to see that these were properly 
 loaded, and that the young trees, which were often in 
 leaf, were taken out every night and set with the roots 
 in water until the morning. 
 
 One evening, early in October, Mr. Jackson rode 
 over with Tom. 
 
 " I have heard," the former said to Mr. Humphreys, 
 " that the government have determined on moving 
 the troops down to the Zulu frontier ; the attitude of 
 Cetewayo is very threatening." 
 
 " He is a troublesome neighbour," Mr. Humphreys 
 said. " They say that he has 30,000 fighting-men, and 
 in that case he ought to be able to overrun both 
 Natal and the Transvaal, for there is no doubt that 
 Zulus fight with great bravery. As for the Dutch, I 
 really can't blame the Zulus. The Boers are always 
 encroaching on their territory, and any remonstrance is 
 answered by a rifle-shot. Had it not been for our 
 annexation of the Transvaal, Cetewayo would have 
 overrun it and exterminated the Dutch before now. 
 We have a strong force in the colony just at present, 
 and I think Sir Bartle Frere means to bring matters 
 
 (M264) E
 
 50 The Young Colonists. 
 
 to a crisis. The existence of such an army of warlike 
 savages on the frontier is a standing threat to the very 
 existence of the colony, and the constitution of the 
 army renders it almost a necessity that it should fight. 
 All the men are soldiers, and as none are allowed to 
 marry until the regiment to which they belong has 
 distinguished itself in battle they are naturally always 
 burning for war. The Pieter-Maritzburg paper says 
 that it understands that Sir Bartle Frere is about to send 
 in an ultimatum, demanding in addition to various 
 small matters, such as the punishing of raiders across 
 the frontier the entire abandonment of the present 
 system of the Zulu army, and cessation of the bloody 
 massacres which constantly take place in that country. 
 If a man offends the king, not only is he put to death, 
 but the whole of the people of his village are often 
 massacred. Altogether an abominable state of things 
 prevails ; there seems to be but one opinion through 
 out the colony, that it is absolutely necessary for 
 our safety that the Zulu organization shall be broken 
 up." 
 
 "I see," Mr. Jackson said, "that there is an 
 advertisement in the papers for waggons for the 
 transport of stores, and the price offered is ex 
 cellent. A large number are required ; I was 
 thinking of sending down my two teams what do 
 you think ? " 
 
 " I have been turning it over in my mind," Mr. 
 Humphreys replied, " and I am inclined also to offer
 
 The Yoiing Colonists. 51 
 
 my waggons. The rate of pay is, as you say, high, and 
 they certainly will have a difficulty in obtaining the 
 number they require. I shall not have need for mine 
 for home purposes for a considerable time now. The 
 hot weather will soon be setting in, and planting is 
 over for the season. I shall of course go on digging 
 holes for my next batch, but I shall not want them 
 up until after the end of the hot season. So I think, 
 as I can spare them, I shall hire them to government. 
 I think we ought all to do what we can to aid it at 
 present, for every one agrees as to the necessity of the 
 steps it is now taking." 
 
 " And do you think that there will be any fighting, 
 father ? " Dick asked eagerly. 
 
 " That no one can say, my boy. The Zulus are a 
 proud as well as a brave people, and believe that they 
 are invincible. I hardly think that they will consent 
 to break up their army and abandon their customs 
 at our dictation ; I should not be surprised if it comes 
 to fighting." 
 
 " Oh, father, if you hire the waggons to govern 
 ment, may I go with them ? I can see that the 
 Kaffirs look after the oxen, you know, and that 
 everything goes straight. I have picked up a little 
 Kaffir from Joel, and can manage to make them 
 understand." 
 
 " Well, Dick," Mr. Humphreys said, after a little 
 thought, " I don't know that I have any objection to 
 it ; it will be a change for you, and of course there will 
 be no chance of the waggons being near if any fighting
 
 52 The Young Colonists. 
 
 goes on. What do you think, Jackson ? I suppose 
 your boy will want to go if mine does ? " 
 
 "Well, I don't mind," Mr. Jackson answered. "I 
 suppose it will not be for long, for the boy is useful 
 on the farm now. However, as you say, it will be 
 a change, and boys like a little excitement Well, 
 I suppose I must say yes ; they are fifteen now, and 
 old enough to keep out of mischief." 
 
 The boys were delighted at the prospect of the 
 expedition, and at once went out to talk matters over 
 together. They cordially agreed in the hope that 
 the Zulus would fight, and promised themselves 
 that if possible they would see something of it. 
 Their fathers would, they thought, allow them to take 
 their horses, and it would be easy, if the waggons were 
 left behind, to ride forward with the troops, and see 
 what went on. 
 
 Two days later the four teams started together for 
 Pieter-Maritzburg. Contrary to their expectations the 
 boys were not allowed to take their horses. 
 
 " No, no, Dick," Mr. Humphreys had said, when his 
 son asked him, " no horses, if you please ; I know what 
 you will be up to. Galloping about to see what is 
 going on, and getting into all sorts of mischief and 
 scrapes. No, if you go, you go with the waggons, to 
 see that everything goes straight, to translate orders to 
 the Kaffirs, and to learn something of waggon-driving 
 across a rough country. For between this place and 
 Pieter-Maritzburg it is such a fair road that you really 
 learn nothing in that way ; once get into a cross
 
 The Young Colonists. 53 
 
 country, and you will see how they get waggons 
 down steep kloofs, across streams, and over rough 
 places. No, you and Tom will stick to the waggons. I 
 have been fixing a number of rings to-day underneath 
 one of them, and your mother and the women have 
 been at work, making a sort of curtain to hook on all 
 round ; so at night you will have a comfortable place 
 to sleep in, for the waggons will likely enough be 
 so filled with cases and stores that there will be no 
 sleeping in them. You can take the double-barrel 
 as well as your Winchester, as of an evening you 
 may be able to get a shot sometimes at game, which 
 will vary your rations a bit. You must take with you 
 a stock of tinned meats from Pieter-Maritzburg, for I 
 do not suppose they will issue regular rations to you. 
 So long as you are this side of the Tugela, you will 
 be able to buy food ; but if the troops cross into 
 Zululand, you may have to depend on what you 
 carry." 
 
 Tom with his two waggons arrived at daybreak, 
 and the four teams set off together, Mrs. Humphreys 
 who had now completely lost her cough and was 
 quite strong and well laying many injunctions upon 
 Dick against exposing himself to any danger, and 
 Dick promising to be as careful as possible. 
 
 Upon their arrival at Pieter-Maritzburg the boys 
 went at once to the government transport-yard, and 
 on stating their errand were shown into the office of 
 the officer in charge. 
 
 " We have brought down four teams of sixteen oxen
 
 54 The Young Colonists. 
 
 each," Dick said, " from near Newcastle, to be hired 
 to the government." 
 
 " That is right, my lads," the officer said, " we 
 have room for plenty more. This is the form of con 
 tract. You engage to serve the government by the 
 month ; you bear any damages which may take place 
 from wear and tear of the roads, breakdowns, and 
 the other ordinary accidents of travel ; the govern 
 ment engages to make good any loss or damage which 
 may occur from the action of the enemy. This is not," 
 he said, smiling, " likely to take place, but still those 
 are the terms. Have you any authority from your 
 fathers, to whom, I suppose, the teams belong, to 
 sign the contracts for them ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," Dick said. " Here is a paper from my 
 father, and one from Tom Jackson's father, saying 
 that they agree to be bound by the terms of the con 
 tract, and that they authorize us to sign in their 
 names. We are going with the waggons, sir, to look 
 after the Kaffirs." 
 
 "Well," the officer said, "you can do as you like 
 about that ; but if you speak Kaffir it will be useful 
 only, mind, you will have to provision yourselves. 
 From the day the teams are taken up, rations of 
 mealies will be served to the Kaffirs at the various 
 halting-places, but there is no provision for rations 
 of white men. The cattle, too, will be fed, but you 
 will have to see to yourselves." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; we expected to do so." 
 
 " Well, you had better fetch the teams up to the
 
 The Young Colonists. 55 
 
 yard. I must inspect and pass them before they are 
 taken up. Bring them round at once ; then they 
 will be loaded to-night, and start at daybreak to 
 morrow." 
 
 The teams were brought round to the yard, 
 and immediately passed by the officer, who indeed 
 remarked upon the excellence of the animals. The 
 Kaffirs were directed to outspan or unyoke the oxen, 
 for whom rations of hay and grain were at once 
 issued. 
 
 The boys returned to the town and made their pur 
 chases, which were carried down by two Kaffirs and 
 stored in the waggons, which were already in process 
 of being loaded two with boxes of ammunition, the 
 others with miscellaneous stores for the troops. They 
 slept at an hotel, and next morning at daybreak pre 
 sented themselves at the yard. The Kaffirs were 
 already harnessing up the oxen, and in a quarter of 
 an hour the four waggons, with sixteen others, started 
 for the Tugela. 
 
 It was now the middle of December. Early in the 
 month commissioners had been sent to Cetewayo 
 with the terms decided upon by Sir Bartle Frere. 
 The first clauses of the document contained the 
 settlement of the disputed frontier, and fines were 
 fixed to be paid by the chiefs whose men had com 
 mitted forays across the borders ; it then went on to 
 demand that the whole of Cetewayo's army should at 
 once be disbanded ; freedom of marriage was to be 
 allowed, when the parties thereto were of age ; justice
 
 56 The Young Colonists. 
 
 was to be impartially administered ; missionaries to be 
 allowed to reside in the Zulu country ; British resi 
 dents to be appointed ; all disputes between Zulus and 
 Europeans to be referred to the king and resident ; 
 and no expulsion from Zulu territory was to be carried 
 into effect without the distinct approval of the resident. 
 
 It was intimated to the king that unless these 
 terms were accepted by the nth of January the 
 army would at once invade the country. Few men 
 expected that the Zulu king would tamely submit 
 to conditions which would deprive him of all the 
 military power in which he delighted, and would re 
 duce him to a state of something like dependency 
 upon the British. 
 
 During the month of December General Thesiger, 
 who commanded the British forces in South Africa, 
 made every effort to prepare for hostilities. The 
 regiments which were at the Cape were brought 
 round by sea ; a brigade of seamen and marines was 
 landed from the ships of war ; several corps of 
 irregular horse were raised among the colonists; 
 and regiments of natives were enrolled. Before the 
 date by which the king was to send in his answer the 
 troops were assembled along the frontier in the follow 
 ing disposition : 
 
 No. i COLUMN. 
 
 (Headquarters, Thring's Post, Lower Tugela.) 
 Commandant Col. C. K. Pearson, the Buffs. 
 Naval Brigade. 170 bluejackets and marines of
 
 The Young Colonists. 57 
 
 H.M.S. Active (with one Catling and two 7-pounder 
 guns), under Captain Campbell, R.N. 
 
 Royal Artillery. Two /-pounder guns and rocket- 
 battery, under Lieut. W. N. Lloyd, R.A. 
 
 Infantry. 2nd battalion, 3rd Buffs, under Lieut. 
 Col. H. Parnell. 
 
 Mounted Infantry. 100 men under Capt. Barrow, 
 1 9th Hussars. 
 
 Volunteers. Durban Rifles, Natal Hussars, Stanger 
 Rifles, Victoria Rifles, Alexandra Rifles. Average, 
 forty men per corps all mounted. 
 
 Native Contingent. 1000 men under Major Graves, 
 the Buffs. 
 
 No. 2 COLUMN. 
 
 (Headquarters, Helpmakaar, near Rorke's Drift.} 
 
 Commandant. Col. Glyn, 1st battalion, 24th 
 Regiment. 
 
 Royal Artillery. N. battery, 5th brigade, Royal 
 Artillery (with /-pounder guns), under Major A. 
 Harness, R.A. 
 
 Infantry. Seven companies 1st battalion, 24th 
 Regiment, and 2nd battalion, 24th Regiment, under 
 Lieut.-Col. Degacher. 
 
 Natal Mounted Police. Commanded by Major 
 Dartnell. 
 
 Volunteers. Natal Carabineers, Buffalo Border 
 Guard, Newcastle Mounted Rifles all mounted ; 
 average, forty men. 
 
 Native Contingent. 1000 men, under Commandant 
 Lonsdale, late 74th Highlanders.
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 No. 3 COLUMN. 
 (Headquarters, Utrecht.} 
 
 Commandant. Col. Evelyn Wood, V.C. C.B.,4Oth 
 Regiment. 
 
 Royal Artillery. nth battery, /th brigade, R.A. 
 (with four 7-pounder guns), under Major E. Tremlett, 
 R.A. 
 
 Infantry. ist battalion I3th Regiment, and QOth 
 Regiment. 
 
 Mounted Infantry. 100 men, under Major J. C. 
 Russell, 1 2th Lancers. 
 
 Frontier Light Horse. 200 strong, under Major 
 Redvers Buller, C.B., 6oth Rifles. 
 
 Volunteers. The Kaffrarian Vanguard, Comman 
 dant Schermbuicker, 100 strong. 
 
 Native Contingent. The Swazis, our native allies, 
 some 5000 strong. 
 
 In the first fortnight of their engagement the 
 waggons travelled backward and forward between 
 Pieter-Maritzburg and Grey Town, which for the time 
 formed the base for the column of Colonel Glyn. 
 The distance of the town from the capital was forty- 
 five miles, and as the waggons travelled at the rate of 
 fifteen miles a day, they were twelve days in accom 
 plishing two double journeys. When they were 
 loaded up the third time, they received orders to go 
 straight through to the headquarters of the column 
 at Heipmakaar. The boys were pleased at the change, 
 for the road as far as Grey Town was a good one. 
 
 They reached Grey Town for the third time on the
 
 The Young Colonists. 59 
 
 2nd of January. Here they found the place in a state 
 of great excitement, a mounted messenger having 
 arrived that morning with the news that Cetewayo 
 had refused all demands and that large bodies of 
 the Zulus were marching towards the frontier to 
 oppose the various columns collecting there. 
 
 On arriving at the government-yard the lads re 
 ceived orders at once to unload the waggons and to 
 take on the stores of the 2nd battalion of the 24th, which 
 was to march from Grey Town the next morning. The 
 start was delayed until the afternoon, as sufficient wag 
 gons had not arrived to take on their baggage. The 
 road was rough, and it was late in the afternoon before 
 they arrived at the Mooin River. 
 
 The weather had set in wet, the river was in 
 flood, and the oxen had immense difficulty in getting 
 the waggons across. Two teams had to be attached 
 to each waggon, and even then it was as much as 
 they could do to get across, for the water was so high 
 that it nearly took them off their feet. 
 
 The troops were taken over in punts, and, after 
 crossing, a halt was made for the night. 
 
 After seeing the cattle outspanned and attended to, 
 the boys wandered away among the troops, as they 
 were to start at daybreak, and it was long past 
 dark before all were over. The tents were not pitched, 
 and the troops bivouacked in the open. Brushwood 
 was collected from the rough ground around, and blaz 
 ing fires were soon burning merrily. It was all new and 
 very amusing to the boys. The troops were in high
 
 60 The Young Colonists. 
 
 spirits at the prospect of an early brush with the 
 enemy, and songs were sung around the fires until the 
 bugle rang out the order, " Lights out," when the men 
 wrapped themselves in their blankets and lay down, 
 and the boys retired to their snug shelter under the 
 waggons, where their Kaffirs had as usual laid piles 
 of brushwood to serve as their beds. 
 
 The next morning they were off early, and reached 
 the Tugela after five hours' march. This river does 
 not here form the frontier between Zululand and Natal, 
 this being marked by the Buffalo a much larger and 
 more important stream from the point where this 
 falls into the Tugela, some fifteen miles below the spot 
 where they crossed the latter river, which here runs 
 towards the southwest. 
 
 Two more days' marching took the column to 
 Helpmakaar. The weather was wet and misty, and 
 the troops now marched in close order, with flankers 
 thrown out, for the road ran parallel with the Buffalo, 
 about five miles distant, and it was thought possible 
 that the Zulus might cross the river and commence 
 hostilities. A cordon of sentinels had, however, been 
 placed all along the river from Rorke's Drift down 
 to the point of junction of the Buffalo and Tugela ; 
 below the stream was so wide that there was no fear 
 of the Zulus effecting a crossing. 
 
 Most of the troops which had been stationed at 
 Helpmakaar had already marched up to Rorke's 
 Drift, and after staying two days at Help 
 makaar the 2nd battalion of the 24th marched
 
 The Young Colonists. 61 
 
 to that place, where the ist battalion of the same 
 regiment were already encamped. 
 
 Two days later the remainder of the force destined 
 to act under Colonel Glyn had assembled at Rorke's 
 Drift the term " drift " meaning a ford across a 
 river. 
 
 This column was the strongest of those which had 
 been formed for the simultaneous invasion of Zulu- 
 land, and General Thesiger was himself upon the 
 spot to accompany it. Many of the waggons which 
 had brought up stores were sent back to Grey Town 
 for further supplies ; but those of the boys, being 
 laden with the spare ammunition and baggage of a 
 portion of the 24th, were to accompany the column in 
 its advance. 
 
 The last two days of the term granted to Cetewayo 
 to accede to our terms were full of excitement ; it had 
 been reported, indeed, that the king was determined 
 upon resistance, but it was thought probable that he 
 might yield at the last moment, and the road leading 
 down to the drift on the other side of the river was 
 anxiously watched. 
 
 As the hours went on and no messenger was seen 
 approaching, the spirits of the troops rose, for there 
 is nothing that soldiers hate so much as, after enduring 
 the fatigues preparatory to the opening of a cam 
 paign, the long marches, the wet nights, and other 
 privations and hardships, for the enemy to yield with 
 out a blow. Men who had been in the campaigns of 
 Abyssinia and Ashanti told their comrades how on
 
 62 The Young Colonists. 
 
 both occasions the same uncertainty had prevailed as 
 to the intentions of the enemy up to the last moment ; 
 and the fact that in both campaigns the enemy had 
 at the last moment resolved to fight, was hailed as a 
 sort of presage that a similar determination would be 
 arrived at by the Zulu king. 
 
 To the boys these days passed very pleasantly ; 
 they had nothing to do but to wander about the camp 
 and watch the proceedings. There was a parade of 
 the two native regiments before the general, who was 
 much pleased with their appearance, and who ex 
 horted them on no account to kill women, children, 
 or prisoners. 
 
 Among these native regiments were curiously many 
 Zulus ; for great numbers of this people had at various 
 times been obliged to take refuge in Natal, to avoid 
 the destruction threatened them by their despotic 
 king, and these were now eager to fight against their 
 late monarch. 
 
 Some of the bodies of volunteer horse were very 
 smart and soldier-like in their appearance. They 
 were for the most part composed of young farmers, 
 and Dick and Tom bitterly regretted that they had 
 not been a few years older, in which case, instead of 
 looking after a lot of bulls, as Dick contemptuously 
 said, they might have been riding in the ranks of the 
 volunteers. 
 
 By the regulars the two days were spent in 
 cleaning their arms and accoutrements, whose 
 burnish and cleanliness had suffered much in the
 
 The Young Colonists. 63 
 
 long wet march, and from the bivouacs on the damp 
 ground. 
 
 After marching from Grey Town with the 24th the 
 boys had been placed regularly on the roll of the army, 
 as conductors, and, although they drew no pay, had 
 now the advantage of receiving rations as white men. 
 They had upon the line of march frequently chatted 
 with the young officers of the regiment, who, finding 
 that they were the sons of well-to-do farmers and 
 were cheery, high-spirited lads, took to them very 
 much, and invited them of an evening to join them 
 round the camp-fire. 
 
 The last day came, and still no messenger arrived 
 from Cetewayo, and in the evening orders were 
 issued that the column should at daybreak pass the 
 drift and advance into the enemy's country. The 
 troops laid down that night in high spirits, little 
 dreaming of the disaster which was to befall them in 
 the campaign which they thought of so lightly
 
 64 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ISANDULA. 
 
 AT two o'clock on the morning of the I ith of January 
 the bugle sounded the reveille", and the troops pre 
 pared to cross the Buffalo. Tents were struck, 
 baggage piled on the waggons, and the regiments 
 stood to arms at half-past four. The native contingent 
 crossed first. The cavalry brigade under Lieut. -Col. 
 Russell placed their ammunition on a pontoon and 
 rode over. The river was in some places up to the 
 necks of the infantry, and even the cavalry were nearly 
 swept away. The first and second battalions of the 
 24th crossed on the pontoons. The third regiment 
 of the native contingent threw out skirmishers, but 
 could find no trace of the enemy. 
 
 A heavy storm had come on at daybreak, but this 
 left off at nine o'clock. Lieut.-Col. Buller, commanding 
 the Frontier Light Horse, now rode in from the camp 
 of Colonel Wood's force, which had crossed the Blood 
 River and had encamped in Zululand at a spot about 
 thirty-two miles distant. Lord Chelmsford rode over 
 there with an escort of the Natal Mounted Police and 
 the Natal Carabineers, who on their return captured 
 three hundred head of cattle, several horses, and a num 
 ber of sheep and goats. During the day the waggons,
 
 The Young Colonists. 65 
 
 oxen, and ambulances were brought across the river 
 on the platoon. 
 
 Early next morning the 1st battalion of the 1st 
 Native Regiment, four companies of the 1st battalion 
 of the 24th, and 300 of the irregular horse started 
 on a reconnaissance towards the kraal of Sirayo, 
 the chief whose sons had been the greatest offenders in 
 the raids into Natal. The cavalry were thrown out 
 in skirmishing order, and after marching nine miles 
 they descended into the slope of the valley in which 
 Sirayo's kraals were situated. The enemy were heard 
 singing their war-songs in one of the ravines, and the 
 3rd Native Regiment advanced against them with the 
 24th in reserve. The Zulus opened fire as they ap 
 proached, and so heavy was this that many of our 
 natives turned and ran ; they were rallied, however, and 
 with a rush carried the caves in which the Zulus were 
 lurking. 
 
 In the meantime the 24th's men had moved round to 
 the head of the ravine, and cut off the enemy's retreat. 
 There was a skirmish between the cavalry and some 
 mounted Zulus, and six of these, including a son of 
 Sirayo, were killed. Thirty horses and 400 head of 
 cattle were captured. 
 
 The next day was spent in cleaning up arms and 
 accoutrements, after the heavy rain which had fallen 
 the preceding week, and several days were spent in 
 making the roads passable for the waggons. 
 
 On the 2Oth the force moved forward, leaving one 
 company of the 2nd battalion of the 24th, under 
 
 ( H 264 ) F
 
 66 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Lieutenant Bromhead, with some engineers and a few 
 natives to guard the ford and look after the platoons, 
 and garrison the store and hospital. The column 
 camped at Isandula, or, as it is more properly called, 
 Isandwhlana, ten miles distant from Rorke's Drift. 
 A portion of the road was extremely rough, and the 
 waggons had the greatest difficulty in making their 
 way forward. 
 
 The spot selected for a camping-ground was a wide 
 flat valley, with hills on the left and undulating ground 
 on the right ; almost in the centre rose an isolated 
 hill, perpendicular on three sides, and very steep and 
 difficult on the fourth. The camp was pitched in 
 front of this hill, looking down the valley, with a mile 
 of open country between it and the hills on the left 
 
 The camp was formed in the following order : on 
 the left were the two battalions of the 3rd Native 
 Regiment ; the Royal Artillery were in the centre ; 
 next to these was the 2nd battalion of the 24th. 
 The line was then taken up by the cavalry, with the 
 1st battalion of the 24th on the right of the whole. 
 The waggons were all placed between the camp and 
 the hill at the back. 
 
 By a strange and criminal neglect no attempt was 
 made to intrench this position, although it was known 
 that the column might at any moment be attacked by 
 the Zulus. 
 
 It was determined that the greater part of the 
 force should advance the next morning towards a 
 stronghold, ten miles distant from the camp, straight
 
 The Young Colonists. 67 
 
 down the valley. News had come that a large number 
 of Zulus were at this spot, and it was supposed 
 that these would fight. The column consisted of 
 eight companies of each of the battalions of the 3rd 
 Native Regiment, with the greater part of the cavalry. 
 
 The force started early and marched for three hours 
 down the valley. Here they came on much culti 
 vated ground, but the kraals had been deserted by 
 the enemy. At four o'clock, as the cavalry were 
 skirmishing at a distance on both flanks, they came 
 upon a body of Zulus about 2000 strong. The horse 
 fell back upon the infantry, but, as it was now late, 
 Major Dartnell decided to encamp for the night, and 
 to attack in the morning. A messenger was despatched 
 into camp with a report of the day's proceedings, and 
 some provisions and blankets were sent out, with news 
 that the general would join the troops with reinforce 
 ments in the morning. 
 
 At daybreak he left the camp at Isandula with 
 seven companies of the 2nd battalion of the 24th, 
 and orders were sent to Colonel Durnford, at Rorke's 
 Drift, to bring up 200 mounted men and his rocket- 
 battery, which had reached that spot. 
 
 The Zulus were seen in all directions, and a good 
 deal of skirmishing took place. By a gross neglect, 
 equal to that which was manifested in the omission to 
 fortify the camp, no steps whatever were taken to 
 keep up communication between the column, which 
 now consisted of the greater part of the troops, and 
 those who remained at the camp at Isandula. No
 
 68 The Young Colonists. 
 
 signallers were placed on the hills, no mounted videttes 
 were posted, and the column marched on, absorbed in 
 its own skirmishes with the enemy, as if the general 
 in command had forgotten the very existence of the 
 force at Isandula. Even in the middle of the day, 
 when the firing of cannon told that the camp was 
 attacked, no steps were taken to ascertain whether 
 reinforcements were needed there, and it was not until 
 hours after all was over that a party was despatched 
 to ascertain what had taken place at the camp. 
 
 Upon the day on which the two native regiments 
 advanced, the two boys felt the time hang heavy on 
 their hands ; they would have liked to take their guns 
 and go out to shoot some game for their dinners, but all 
 shooting had been strictly forbidden, as the sound of a 
 gun might cause a false alarm. After hanging about 
 the camp for an hour or two, Dick proposed that they 
 should climb the hill which rose so steeply behind them. 
 
 " If the columns have any fighting," he said, " we 
 should be sure to see it from the top." 
 
 Borrowing a telescope from one of the officers of the 
 volunteer cavalry, they skirted round to the back of the 
 hill, and there began their climb. It was very steep, 
 but after some hard work they reached the summit, 
 and then crossed to the front and sat down in a com 
 fortable niche in the rock, whence they could command 
 a view far down the valley. They could see the two 
 battalions of infantry marching steadily along, and 
 the cavalry moving among the hills and undulations 
 on both flanks. They had taken some biscuits and a
 
 The Young Colonists. 69 
 
 bottle of beer up with them, and spent the whole day 
 on the look-out. The view which they gained was a 
 very extensive one, as the hill was far higher than 
 those on either side, and in many places they could 
 see small bodies of the enemy moving about. At 
 sunset they descended. 
 
 " I vote we go up again," Tom said the next 
 morning. " The general has gone forward with most 
 of the white troops, and there is sure to be fighting to 
 day. We shall have nothing to do, and may as well 
 go up there as anywhere else." 
 
 After the general's departure there remained in 
 camp five companies of the ist battalion of the 24th, 
 and one of the 2nd battalion, two field-pieces with 
 their artillery-men, and some mounted men. 
 
 Just as the boys were starting at eight in the 
 morning, there was a report in the camp that the 
 Zulus were gathering in force to the north of the 
 camp. This quickened the boys' movements and 
 half an hour later they gained the top of the hill, 
 and from their old position looked down upon the 
 camp lying many hundred feet below them. There 
 was considerable bustle going on, and the Kaffir 
 drivers were hastily collecting the cattle which were 
 grazing round, and were driving them into camp. 
 
 " There is going to be a fight ! " Dick exclaimed, 
 as they gained their look-out ; " there are crowds of 
 Zulus out there on the plains." 
 
 Could the boys have looked over the hills a mile 
 away to their right, they would have seen that the
 
 7O The Young Colonists. 
 
 number of Zulus down in the valley in front was but 
 a small proportion of those gathering for the attack ; 
 for 15,000 men had moved up during the night, and 
 were lying quietly behind those hills, 3000 or 4000 
 more were taking the road to Rorke's Drift, to cut off 
 any who might escape from the camp, while as many 
 more were showing down the valley. Altogether 
 some 24,000 of the enemy had gathered round the 
 little body in the camp. To the boys, however, only 
 the party down the valley was visible. 
 
 At eleven o'clock Colonel Durnford came into camp 
 with his 350 mounted men from Rorke's Drift, and 
 advanced with them to meet the enemy threatening 
 the left flank, while two companies of the 1st bat 
 talion of the 24th moved out to attack their right. 
 The Zulus, now reinforced from behind the hills, 
 moved forward steadily, and Colonel Durnford with his 
 cavalry o/uld do little to arrest them. For an hour the 
 infantry stood their ground, and the two field-pieces 
 swept lines through the thick ranks of the enemy. 
 The Zulus advanced in the form of a great crescent. 
 
 "Things look very bad, Dick," Tom said ; " what 
 do you think we had better do ? " 
 
 " I think we had better stay where we are, Tom, and 
 wait and see what occurs ; we have a splendid view of 
 the fight, and if our fellows meet them we shall see 
 it all ; but if oh, look there, Tom ! " 
 
 Over the hills on the left thousands of Zulus were 
 seen pouring down. 
 
 "This is terrible, Tom. Look here, I will crawl
 
 The Young Colonists. 71 
 
 along over the crest, so as not to be seen, and look 
 behind to see if it is clear there. If it is, I vote we 
 make a bolt. It is of no use our thinking of going 
 down for a couple of horses ; the Zulus will be in the 
 camp long before we could get there." 
 
 Five minutes later he again joined his friend. 
 
 " They are coming up behind too, Tom. They 
 have really surrounded us. Look, they are close to 
 the camp ! " 
 
 It was a scene of frightful confusion. Nothing could 
 be seen of the companies of the 24th, which had 
 gone out to meet the Zulus. The great wave of the 
 advancing army had swept over them. Below, the 
 panic was complete and terrible, and soldiers, native 
 drivers, and camp-followers were running wildly in all 
 directions. 
 
 One party of the 24th's men, about sixty strong, had 
 gathered together and stood like a little island. The 
 incessant fire of their rifles covered them with white 
 smoke, while a dense mass of Zulus pressed upon them. 
 Many of the soldiers were flying for their lives ; others 
 again, when they found that their retreat was cut off, had 
 gathered in groups and were fighting desperately to 
 the last. Here and there mounted men strove to cut 
 their way through the Zulus, while numbers ol fugi 
 tives could be seen making for the river, hotly pursued 
 by crowds of the enemy, who speared them as they 
 ran. 
 
 " It is frightful, frightful, Tom 1 I cannot bear to 
 look at it."
 
 72 The Young Colonists. 
 
 For a few minutes the fight continued. The crack 
 of the rifles was heard less frequently now. The 
 exulting yell of the Zulus rose louder and louder. 
 On the right Colonel Durnford with his cavalry 
 essayed to make one last stand to check the pursuit 
 of the Zulus and give time for the fugitives to escape ; 
 but it was in vain, showers of assegais fell among 
 them, and the Zulu crowd surged round. 
 
 For a time the boys thought all were lost, but a 
 few horsemen cut their way through the crowd and 
 rode for the river. The artillery had long before 
 ceased to fire, and the gunners lay speared by the 
 cannons. The first shot had been fired at half-past 
 eleven, by one o'clock all was over. The last 
 white man had fallen, and the Zulus swarmed like 
 a vast body of ants over the camp in search of 
 plunder. 
 
 Horror-stricken and sick, the boys shrank back 
 against the rock behind them, and for some time 
 sobbed bitterly over the dreadful massacre which had 
 taken place before their eyes. But after a time they 
 began to talk more quietly. 
 
 " Will they come up here, do you think, Dick ? " 
 
 " No, I don't think so," Dick replied. " They could 
 hardly have seen us come up here ; even if they had 
 been on the look-out on the hills, and as they reached 
 the back of the mountain before the camp was taken, 
 they will know that nobody could have come up after 
 wards. Lie back here; we cannot possibly be seen from 
 below. They will be too much taken up with plundering
 
 The Young Colonists. 73 
 
 the camp to think of searching this hill. What on 
 earth is the general doing ? I can see his troops right 
 away on the plain. Surely he must have heard the 
 guns ? Our only hope now is that when he hears it he 
 will march straight back ; but, even if he does, I fear 
 that the Zulus will be too strong for him. The 
 whole force which he has with him is no stronger 
 than that which has been crushed here, and 1 
 don't expect the native regiments can make much 
 stand if attacked by such a tremendously strong 
 force." 
 
 So long as the daylight lasted, the boys, peering 
 occasionally over, could see the Zulus at the work of 
 plundering. All the sacks and barrels were taken 
 from the waggons and cut or broken open, each 
 man taking as much as he could carry of the tea, 
 sugar, flour, and other necessaries ; many of the yoke- 
 oxen were assegai ed at once, and cut up and eaten, 
 the rest being driven off towards the north by a party 
 of warriors. 
 
 At nightfall the tents were set on fire; they soon 
 burnt out, and the boys could no longer see what was 
 taking place. Rising from the shelter, they walked 
 back to the other side of the crest. 
 
 " I can hear firing now," Dick said ; " it seems to 
 me that it is back at Rorke's Drift." 
 
 They were soon sure that they were not mistaken ; 
 as it grew darker a flittering light was seen in that 
 direction, and a continued fire of distant musketry was 
 heard. Later on there was a broad glare in the sky.
 
 74 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " 1 fear it is all over there too," Dick said, " and 
 that the place has been burnt." 
 
 Still, however, the firing continued, as heavy as ever, 
 and long on into the night the lads sat listening to 
 it. At last they fell asleep, and when they awoke 
 the sun was already high. Thus they missed their 
 chance of escape. 
 
 At nine o'clock in the evening Lord Chelmsford's 
 force, hearing at last what had happened, marched 
 back into the camp, and before day had fairly broken 
 continued their way down to Rorke's Drift. The 
 defenders here, a little garrison, under Lieutenant 
 Bromhead of the 24th, and Chard of the Royal 
 Artillery, had made an heroic defence against some 
 4000 of the enemy. With mealy bags and boxes 
 they built up a breastwork, and this they held all 
 night, in spite of the desperate efforts of the Zulus to 
 capture it. The hospital, which stood at one end of 
 the intrenchment, was carried and burnt by the Zulus, 
 but the little garrison held out till morning in an 
 inner intrenchment round the store-house. 
 
 Here was seen what could be done in the way of de 
 fence by the aid of hastily-thrown-up intrenchments; 
 and had breastworks been erected at Isandula, as they 
 ought to have been the instant the troops arrived 
 there, and still more so when the major portion of 
 the column marched away, the force there, small as it 
 was, would doubtless have made a successful resistance. 
 Even had the step been taken, when the Zulus were 
 first seen approaching, of forming a laager that is,
 
 The Young Colonists. 75 
 
 of drawing up the waggons in the form of a hollow 
 square at the foot of the steep mountain, the disaster 
 might have been averted. It may be said that the 
 massacre of Isandula was due entirely to the over- 
 confidence and carelessness of the officers in command 
 of the column. 
 
 The boys on waking crawled back cautiously to 
 a spot where they could obtain a view over the 
 valley, and, to their surprise, the force which, on the 
 afternoon before, they had seen out there had entirely 
 disappeared. Many bodies of Zulus were seen moving 
 about, but there was no trace of the white troops. 
 They made their way to the back of the hill, and 
 then, to their horror, saw the column moving away 
 from them, and already half-way on its road to 
 Rorke's Drift. 
 
 Their first impulse was to get up and start off" in a 
 run in pursuit of it, but this feeling lasted but a 
 moment, for between the hill and the column many 
 scattered parties of Zulus were to be seen. The boys 
 looked blankly at each other. It was but too clear that 
 they were cut off and alone in the enemy's country. 
 
 " Whatever shall we do, Dick ? " 
 
 "I have not the least idea, Tom. At any rate there 
 is nothing to be done at present We should be asse- 
 gaied in a moment if we were to go down ; let's go 
 back to our old look-out." 
 
 After much talk they agreed that it would be hope 
 less to attempt to make south and cross the Buffalo, 
 as many of the fugitives had done. There were sure
 
 76 The Young Colonists. 
 
 to be strong bodies of Zulus along the river, and even 
 if they passed these without detection they would be 
 unable to cross the river, as they would find no ford, 
 and neither of them was able to swim. 
 
 There were great numbers of Zulus in the camp 
 below, and these seemed to be pursuing the work of 
 plundering more minutely than they had done on the 
 previous day. The stores scattered recklessly about 
 were collected, placed in empty barrels, and loaded 
 up on the waggons. Presently a number of cattle 
 were brought down ; these were harnessed to the 
 waggons and driven off, and by nightfall nothing save 
 scattered remnants marked the place where the British 
 camp had stood. But from their post the boys could 
 see that the ground far and near was dotted with 
 corpses, black and white. 
 
 After nightfall the boys descended to the camp, and 
 having marked the exact spot where the waggons had 
 stood were able to collect a number of pieces of the 
 broken biscuit scattered about ; they were fortunate 
 enough to light upon a water-bottle still full, and with 
 these treasures they returned to the post on the moun 
 tain. They had agreed to wait there for three or four 
 days, in fact as long as they could hold out, and then 
 quietly to walk into one of the native kraals. If 
 caught in the act of flight they were certain of being 
 killed, but they hoped that when the Zulus' blood had 
 cooled down after the conflict their lives might possibly 
 be spared. 
 
 This plan was carried out ; for four days they
 
 The Young Colonists. 77 
 
 remained on the hill of Isandula, and then descending 
 'ate one evening to the plain walked for ten or twelve 
 miles north, and waiting until daybreak showed them 
 a large native kraal at no great distance, they made for 
 it, and sat quietly down at the door of the principal hut 
 Presently a girl issued from a neighbouring hut, and, 
 upon seeing them, gave a scream and ran back again. 
 The cry brought others to the doors of the huts. 
 When the boys were seen, a perfect hubbub of tongues 
 broke forth, and many of the men, running out with 
 their spears, advanced towards the lads. They sat 
 perfectly quiet, and held up their hands to show that 
 they were unarmed. The Zulus hesitated. Dick went 
 through the motion of eating and drinking, and in his 
 best Kaffir begged for a glass of water. 
 
 The Zulus, seeing that the boys were alone, 
 approached them, and began to ask them questions, 
 and were evidently much surprised at hearing that 
 they had escaped from the massacre of the British. 
 From the door of the hut in which they were sitting 
 a chief, evidently of high rank, for the others greeted 
 him respectfully, now came out. 
 
 After the cause of the tumult was explained to 
 the chief, he ordered the boys to be bound. This 
 was done and they were put into an empty hut while 
 their fate was decided upon ; after much deliberation 
 it was agreed by the Zulus that, as they were but 
 boys and had come into the camp unarmed and 
 of their own accord, their lives should for the 
 present be spared.
 
 78 The Young Colonists. 
 
 It happened that in the village were a party ol 
 men who belonged to the tribe of Umbelleni, whose 
 territory lay to the north-west, and these volunteered 
 to take the prisoners to their chief, who was one of 
 the strongest opponents of the English. His country, 
 indeed, lay just within the Zulu frontier, and, having 
 been engaged in constant skirmishes and broils with 
 the Dutch settlers, he was even more disappointed 
 than the other chiefs at the taking over of the Trans 
 vaal by England, just at the time when the Zulus 
 were meditating its conquest. 
 
 The road from Itelezi, the village at which the boys 
 had given themselves up, to Umbelleni's country ran 
 along between the Blood River and the lofty hill-coun 
 try ; and, although they were ignorant of the fact, 
 Colonel Wood's force was at that moment lying on 
 this line. They were therefore taken up over a moun 
 tain-country, crossing Mount Ingwe, to the Zlobani 
 Mountain, a stronghold ten miles south of Umbel 
 leni's chief kraal, and where at present he was resid 
 ing. After three days' journey the lads, exhausted 
 and footsore, ascended to the plateau of the Zlobani 
 Mountains. 
 
 Upon their way they passed through many 
 villages, and at each place it needed' the efforts of 
 their guards to prevent their being seriously mal 
 treated, if not killed. The Zulus, although victorious 
 at Isandula, had suffered terribly, it being estimated 
 that nearly 3000 had fallen in the attack. 
 
 Thus there was not a village but had lost some of
 
 Trie Young Colonists. 79 
 
 its members, for, although the Zulu regiments have 
 local denominations and regular military kraals, 
 each regiment consists of men drawn from the 
 population at large. 
 
 Every four or five years all the lads who have 
 passed the age of eighteen since the formation of the 
 last corps, are called out and formed into a regi 
 ment, or are embodied with some regiment whose 
 numbers have fallen in strength. Thus a regiment 
 may consist of men differing considerably from each 
 other in point of age, the great distinction being 
 that some corps consist entirely of married men, 
 while others are all unmarried. A regiment remains 
 unmarried until the king formally gives the permis 
 sion to take wives, and the corps to whom the 
 boon has been granted are distinguished from the 
 others by their hair being arranged in a thick ring 
 round the head. So great is the enmity between these 
 married regiments and their less fortunate comrades 
 that they are never encamped in each other's view, 
 as fighting in that case would inevitably take place. 
 Thus it happened that, although some of the corps 
 had suffered far more than others, the loss was spread 
 over the whole of Zululand.
 
 80 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ZLOBANI. 
 
 WHILE disaster had fallen upon the centre column, 
 the division under Colonel Evelyn Wood had been 
 showing what could be done when care and prudence 
 took the place of a happy-go-lucky recklessness. It 
 had advanced from Utrecht on the 7th of January, 
 and had moved up to the frontier at Sandspruit. At 
 two in the afternoon of the loth it moved forward, 
 halted at six, and again advanced by the light of the 
 moon at half-past one in the morning ; a mounted 
 advance-guard was thrown out, flanking patrols were 
 organized, and the troops moved in the greatest silence. 
 
 The next day Colonel Buller, with his irregular 
 horse, went out, and after a skirmish with the Zulus 
 brought in a thousand cattle, and Captain Barton, with 
 a party scouting in another direction, captured 550. 
 
 On the following morning a reconnaissance in force 
 was made, and a good deal of skirmishing took place ; 
 but, as Colonel Wood never allowed his men to follow 
 the Zulus into rough ground, the latter were unable to 
 effect anything against the column. This division 
 advanced forward but slowly, as it was intended that 
 they should keep within reach of the leisurely-moving 
 central column. 
 
 After several slight skirmishes the news reached
 
 The Young Colonists. 81 
 
 them on the 24th of the disaster of Isandula, and with 
 it Colonel Wood received orders to fall back ; and on 
 the 26th he encamped at Kambula. Raids were made 
 in all directions with great success ; the great military 
 kraal of Manyamyoba was captured and destroyed by 
 Colonel Buller and his cavalry. As Colonel Wood's 
 was now the most advanced column, Colonel Rowlands, 
 with a wing of the 8oth and a couple of guns and 200 
 Swazis, together with Raaf's Horse and Wetherby's 
 Borderers, were sent as a reinforcement to him. 
 
 The Zulus were not idle, and Umbelleni and 
 Manyamyoba made several successful raids across the 
 border and destroyed the kraals of natives friendly to 
 the English. These two chiefs were not regular Zulu 
 chieftains ; both were adventurers who had gathered 
 under them numbers of broken men, and had for 
 years carried on raids on their own account from their 
 mountain-stronghold, in much the same way that 
 the Scotch borderers of olden times harassed the 
 country on the English side of the frontier. 
 
 Oham, the king's brother, with his own following, 
 came into Colonel Wood's camp, and gave himself up, 
 saying that he was altogether opposed to the war. 
 
 The boys on their arrival at Zlobani were brought 
 before Umbelleni. That chief briefly gave orders 
 that they should be killed ; but two or three of his 
 headmen represented to him that they might be of 
 use ; they would be able to carry a message to the 
 British camp, should he desire at any time to send 
 one ; by their appearance and dress, they could tell 
 
 (M264) Q
 
 82 The Young Colonists. 
 
 him the nature of any troops they might intend to 
 attack, and could read and explain any letters which 
 might be captured on messengers ; finally, they might 
 be an acceptable present to send to Cetewayo, who 
 might not be pleased if he heard that prisoners had 
 been killed in cold blood. 
 
 Umbelleni assented to the reasoning, and ordered 
 the boys to be taken to a hut. The Zulu dwellings 
 resemble in form great bee-hives. They are circular 
 and dome-roofed ; the entrance is but three feet 
 high, and people can only enter by crawling. A 
 woman was ordered to cook for them. No guard was 
 placed over them, and they were permitted to wander 
 about freely, as escape from such a position was 
 considered impossible. 
 
 Six weeks passed slowly, and on the nth of March 
 a messenger arrived, and there was a sudden stir in the 
 camp. In a few minutes the fighting men assembled. 
 The boys were ordered to take their place in the 
 column, and at a swift march, with which they had 
 the greatest difficulty in keeping up, the column moved 
 away. 
 
 " Where are they taking us now, I wonder ? " Tom 
 said. 
 
 " I suppose they are going to attack some English 
 party on the march ; our men are hardly likely, I 
 should think, again to be caught napping, as they were 
 at Isandula." 
 
 Crossing two rivers, the Bevana and Pongola, they 
 at night halted in another mountain-kraal of Umbel-
 
 The Young Colonists. 83 
 
 leni, about three miles from the Intombe River. On 
 the bank of the river could be seen twenty waggons. 
 These waggons had come down from Derby, on their 
 way to Luneberg, a town situated four miles from the 
 Intombe. Major Tucker, who commanded there, sent 
 Captain Moriarty with a company of the 8oth, seventy 
 strong, down to the river to protect the waggons 
 whilst crossing, and that officer had orders to neglect 
 no precaution, and above all to keep an incessant and 
 vigilant look-out. 
 
 The river was in flood, and no crossing could be 
 effected, and for four days the waggons remained on 
 the northern bank. Captain Moriarty placed the 
 waggons in laager on the bank, and took post there 
 with forty of his men, leaving Lieutenant Harwood 
 with thirty-four on the south bank with directions to 
 cover the sides of the laager with a flanking fire, should 
 it be attacked. The position of the waggons was a 
 dangerous one, as the ground rose immediately behind 
 them, and was covered with bush. 
 
 In the middle of the night of the I ith Umbelleni's 
 men arose, and, accompanied by the boys, started from 
 the kraal, and Dick and Tom were filled with forebod 
 ings of what was about to happen. Dick had already 
 gathered from the natives that theguardof the waggons 
 was an extremely small one, and, as the body moving to 
 attack them were between 4000 and 5000 strong, the 
 chance of a successful resistance appeared small. 
 
 When within a short distance of the waggons two 
 of the Zulus motioned to the boys to stop. In ten
 
 54 The Ifoung Colonists 
 
 minutes they heard a sentry challenge ; his shout was 
 answered by a loud yell, and the Zulus poured down 
 to the attack. Unfortunately Captain Moriarty had 
 not taken sufficient precaution against surprise, and 
 before the men were fairly under arms the Zulus were 
 upon them. 
 
 The force on the other side of the river were now on 
 the alert, and their rifle-fire opened before that of 
 the defenders of the waggons. For a moment or two 
 there was a sharp rattling fire from the waggons ; then 
 there were shouts and screams, the firing ceased, 
 and the boys knew that the laager had been captured. 
 Many of the soldiers indeed were assegaied before 
 they could leave their tents, most were slaughtered at 
 once, but a few managed to swim across the river. 
 The Zulus swarmed after them. Lieutenant Harwood 
 jumped upon his horse and rode off to Luneberg to 
 fetch assistance. The little detachment was broken 
 by the rush of the Zulus, but a serjeant and eight men 
 fell back into a deserted kraal, and succeeded in re 
 pelling the attacks of the enemy. 
 
 Lieutenant Harwood was afterwards tried by court- 
 martial for his conduct ; he was acquitted, but the 
 general in command refused to confirm the verdict, 
 and the commander-in-chief at home approved of the 
 view he took of the matter, and issued a general order 
 to the effect that "An officer, being the only one 
 present with a party of soldiers actually engaged with 
 the enemy, is not under any pretext whatever justified 
 in deserting them, and thus by so doing abandoning 
 them to their fate."
 
 The Young Colonists. 85 
 
 Apprehensive of the arrival of reinforcements from 
 Luneberg, Umbelleni did not continue his attack upon 
 the little party in the kraal, but, after hastily plunder 
 ing the waggons, retreated with his force, and the next 
 day returned to Zlobani. 
 
 A few days passed and the boys learnt that two 
 regiments from Ulundi were expected shortly to re 
 inforce Umbelleni's men. The chief himself, with the 
 majority of his followers, was now at his kraal, four 
 miles distant, but the boys remained in the village on 
 the Zlobani plateau. Several times they saw parties 
 of British horse riding over the plains and from a dis 
 tance reconnoitring the position, and they wondered 
 whether there could be any intention on the part of 
 Colonel Wood to attack it. There was on the plateau 
 a large number of cattle, part the property of Umbel 
 leni's men, but the great majority spoil taken in raids 
 It seemed to the boys that an attack could scarcely 
 be successful. The sides of the mountains were ex 
 tremely precipitous, covered with bush, and contained 
 large numbers of caves. There was but one path up 
 which mounted men could ride ; this was about hall 
 way along the west side, the hill being a much greater 
 length from north to south than from east to west. 
 Up the southern extremity of the plateau was a path 
 by which footmen could descend to the plain, but it was 
 exceedingly steep and altogether impracticable for 
 cavalry ; a handful of men should have been able to 
 hold the position against an army. 
 
 Colonel Wood having heard of the large quantity 
 ol cattle concealed on the Zlobani Mountain had de-
 
 86 The Young Colonists. 
 
 termined to attack it, and at three o'clock in the morn 
 ing of the 2/th of March a cavalry party started. It 
 consisted of 150 mounted infantry ; the Frontier Light 
 Horse, 125; Raaf's Troop, 50; Piet-Uys' Boer Con 
 tingent, 50; Wetherby's Horse, 80 ; Schermbrucker's 
 Horse, 40 ; a total of 495 men. They were com 
 manded by Colonel Russell, and Colonel Wood was 
 himself to join them in the evening. The party was a 
 picked one, all being well mounted and good rifle-shots. 
 
 The track led across a rough sandy country with 
 deep nullahs, and thickly covered with trees and bush. 
 At five o'clock they halted for half an hour, and then 
 again advanced. After five miles' travelling across 
 a very rough country they came out into a large culti 
 vated flat, which terminated in a long, dark, winding 
 gorge, black with bush and skirted by precipices of 
 sandstone and granite. They turned into this and 
 followed a rivulet until they came to the end of the 
 gorge, where they discovered a steep path which 
 seemed cut out of the solid rock, and was only wide 
 enough for one horseman to pass. After three quar 
 ters of an hour's climbing they gained the summit. 
 
 The country was wild in the extreme. The plateau 
 upon which they found themselves extended for seven 
 or eight miles. Huge masses of scrub and boulders, 
 peaks, terraces, and ledges of rock appeared every 
 where, while caves and immense fissures formed re 
 treats for the cattle. It was now late in the afternoon, 
 and the force bivouacked for the night, having brought 
 with them three days' provisions. At seven in the
 
 The Young Colonists. 87 
 
 evening Colonel Wood joined them with his staff, 
 eight mounted men of the 5Oth regiment and six 
 natives under Untongo, a son of Pongo, a friendly 
 chief. Untongo had by some means obtained infor 
 mation that seven strong regiments had marched from 
 Ulundi seven days before, and was most anxious that 
 the column should return to Kambula. 
 
 Colonel Wood, however, could not carry out this 
 advice, for Colonels Buller and Wetherby and Piet- 
 Uys, with their commands, who were in front, had 
 moved forward a long distance, and a retreat now 
 would leave them to be surrounded and cut off. The 
 troops lay down and slept, and at hall-past three 
 o'clock again prepared to advance. Distant shots 
 were heard, showing that Colonel Buller was attacked, 
 and just as the party was setting off, Colonel 
 Wetherby with his troopers rode in, having in the 
 night got separated from Buller's men in the wild and 
 broken country. As the troops advanced they came 
 here and there across the bodies of Zulus, showing 
 that Buller had had to fight his way. Captain Ronald 
 Campbell ascended a rock and scanned the country 
 with his glass. Far away, almost in the centre of the 
 gigantic and apparently inaccessible cliff of Zlobani, 
 the remains of Buller's column could be seen slowly 
 advancing, driving some dark masses of cattle and 
 Zulus before them. 
 
 Colonel Wetherby obtained permission to lead his 
 men on at once to Buller's assistance, while Colonel 
 Wood followed with the remainder of the force.
 
 88 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Wetherby moved by a terribly difficult path to the 
 right, while Wood kept to what seemed the main 
 track. About half a mile further the latter came on a 
 party of 200 Zulus, armed with rifles ; these crossed 
 in front of him, taking an occasional shot at the leading 
 files of the party, who on account of the difficulties of 
 the road were compelled to dismount and lead their 
 horses. Their object was evidently to cut off 
 Wetherby's troop from the main column. Lieutenant 
 Lysons, leaving the column, reconnoitred the ground, 
 and found that Wetherby's party was already divided 
 from them by a deep and impassable ravine, at the 
 bottom of which was the pathway by which Buller had 
 made his way to the summit of the cliff. A strong party 
 of Zulus were seen faraway in front, working as if to cut 
 off Buller's horse. It was clear that there was nothing 
 to do but to press forward in hopes that the line taken 
 by Wetherby and that which the main column was 
 following would come together. 
 
 At this moment a heavy fire was opened by a party 
 of the enemy from a narrow ledge of rock a hundred 
 yards above them. Untongo and two of his men 
 guided a party of eight marksmen to a still higher 
 point, and their fire speedily drove off the Zulus. 
 Half an hour's march brought Wood upon Wetherby's 
 track, and high above them to the right the rear of 
 Buller's column could be seen. No more unsuitable 
 ground for the operation of mounted men could be 
 found ; perpendicular rocks rose in all directions, 
 while steep precipices fell away at their feet. Killed
 
 The Young Colonists. 89 
 
 and wounded horses were seen at every turn of the 
 road, showing how stoutly the enemy had held their 
 ground, and how difficult an operation Buller had 
 performed. Sending fifty men to work upon the 
 right flank and endeavour to take the Zulus in the 
 rear, Colonel Wood kept his men for a few moments 
 under cover of a friendly ledge of rocks, to take breath 
 and look to their rifles, girths, and ammunition, and 
 then pressed rapidly forward and joined the Border 
 Horse. 
 
 The scene was now most exciting. The firing was 
 almost continuous, and the yells of the savages rose 
 from every rock and bush, mingled with the loud cheers 
 of Buller's men far up in front, as they saw the co 
 lumn approaching to their aid. The ground was now 
 more level and practicable for riding, and Colonel 
 Wood mounted his horse and, accompanied by his 
 own little escort of a dozen men and the Border 
 Horse under Colonel Wetherby himself, with his 
 gallant boy, aged fifteen, who was fighting by his 
 side, galloped forward for the front, leaving Colonel 
 Russell in command of the column. When within a 
 hundred paces of the summit of the cliff a rain of fire 
 opened upon their front and flank from a mass of 
 Zulus firing from caves, crevices, and behind enormous 
 boulders. From one cave to the right front an exces 
 sively heavy fire was kept up, and Colonel Wetherby 
 dashed at this with his men just as Colonel Wood's 
 horse staggered from a deep assegai wound in the chest. 
 At the sa'me moment a native from behind a boulder
 
 go Tlie Young Colonists. 
 
 fired at that officer at ten paces' distance ; the bullet 
 missed him and Lieutenant Lloyd rode at the man, but 
 fell, shot through the head. Colonel Wood and Cap 
 tain Ronald Campbell rode forward to cover his body. 
 Two more Zulus fired at the same instant and the 
 colonel's horse fell dead. Colonel Wetherby's men 
 were hotly engaged at close quarters with the Zulus, 
 and were unable to join the colonel. Captain Camp 
 bell, Lieutenant Lysons, and the eight 9<Dth men of 
 the escort rushed at the opening. Captain Campbell 
 fell, shot through the head, but the rest dashed 
 forward. 
 
 There was a movement in the cave and a sudden 
 shout in English of " Come on ! " and as the little 
 band dashed in and fell upon the Zulus they saw, to 
 their astonishment, two English boys, armed with 
 assegais, attacking these in the rear. In another 
 minute the Zulus were all cut down, and the party 
 returned to Colonel Wood. 
 
 On the previous afternoon Zulu scouts had arrived 
 at Zlobani with the news that an English column was 
 on its way towards it. Messengers were despatched 
 to Umbelleni's kraal, and at night his force there 
 came to the assistance of those at Zlobani. Early 
 in the morning the boys proceeded with a number of 
 Zulus to the edge of the plateau, and were placed 
 with eight of their guards in a cave. From its mouth 
 they watched anxiously the events 01 the day. 
 
 Colonel Buller's party had struck upon the right 
 road, and after hard fighting gained the summit oi
 
 The Young Colonists. 91 
 
 the cliff. Here a great quantity of cattle were col 
 lected, and these were sent off in charge of a body 
 of friendly natives, which accompanied the force. 
 This column in the advance had not passed near the 
 cave in which the boys were placed. Their hearts 
 beat high as they saw Colonel Wood's column sud 
 denly turn off from the line which Buller had fol 
 lowed, and make straight for it. Their excitement 
 grew higher and higher as the conflict increased in 
 vigour. 
 
 Soon the Zulus in the cave were at work. When 
 Captain Campbell charged forward with his handful 
 of men, Dick and Tom exchanged a glance. They 
 stood quiet until it was evident that the English at 
 tack would be pushed home; then, as the men of the 
 QOth, led by Lysons, dashed at the entrance of the 
 cavern, the boys seized two assegais and each pinned 
 one of the crouching Zulus to the ground. Before 
 the others could turn round upon them Lysons and 
 his men were among them. 
 
 The fire of Buller's men from above drove the 
 Zulus from their hiding-places. But Colonel Wood, 
 finding it impossible to make his way up at this point, 
 moved round at the foot of the rocks, to try and find 
 the point at which Buller had ascended the cliff. 
 Before doing so, however, the bodies of Captain 
 Campbell and Lieutenant Lloyd were carried down 
 the hill, and buried in a hastily-made grave. As, 
 carrying their wounded men, the little party made 
 their way to the foot of the cliff, Untongo, who had
 
 92 The Young Colonists. 
 
 been reconnoitring the rocks on both sides, ran down 
 to him and began to talk rapidly, pointing over 
 towards the plain. 
 
 Colonel Wood did not understand Kaffir, but Dick, 
 who was standing by, said, 
 
 " He says, sir, that there is a great Zulu army 
 marching below." 
 
 Colonel Wood mounted a fresh horse, and making 
 his way with great difficulty across some broken 
 ground reached a point where he could see 
 the plain. There, in five continuous columns, the 
 Zulu army from Ulundi, 20,000 strong, was sweeping 
 along at its usual rapid pace. It was evident at 
 once that only by a speedy retreat could any of the 
 force hope to escape. Colonel Wood despatched a 
 message at once to Colonel Russell, who had with his 
 force by this time commenced the ascent at the 
 extreme westerly point, to retrace his steps instantly, 
 and to cover as far as possible the retreat of the 
 native allies with the cattle. 
 
 Colonel Buller above had also seen the coming 
 danger. So far he had accomplished his work ad 
 mirably. The Zulu position had been triumphantly 
 stormed, and a large number of cattle taken and 
 driven off. 
 
 Had Colonel Wood's force and Wetherby's troop 
 arrived on the scene of action immediately after 
 Buller had ascended to the plateau, the retreat could 
 have been made in time, and the expedition would 
 have been successful at all points. The unfortunate
 
 The Young Colonists. 93 
 
 incident of their losing the track, the delay caused 
 thereby, and their inability to rejoin him had given 
 time for the Ulundi army to come up. 
 
 Colonel Buller found that it was impossible now to 
 descend to the plain by the path by which he had 
 ascended. Not only would he have to fight his way 
 back through the whole force of Umbelleni, but his 
 retreat by that route would be cut off by the Ulundi 
 men. Consequently, pursued by a great body of 
 exulting Zulus, he made his way along the plateau 
 to the steep path at its extremity. 
 
 The scene here was terrible. The Zulus blocked 
 the way in front and lined both sides. Buller himself, 
 with Piet-Uys, defended the rear, assisting the 
 wounded, and often charging desperately into the 
 ranks of the Zulus pressing upon him. The path was 
 slippery with blood and strewn with dead. As the 
 last of his troop made their way down it, Piet-Uys, a 
 most gallant Dutchman, fell dead across the body of 
 his horse, with six Zulus, whom he had shot with 
 his revolver, around him. 
 
 Wetherby's troop was surrounded, and forty-five 
 out of his eighty men killed. The colonel himself 
 and his boy both fell, the latter refusing to leave his 
 father, although the latter urged him to gallop off and 
 join the column, which appeared to be making its 
 way through the Zulus. Colonel Russell's command 
 got through without so much opposition ; but Buller's 
 horse, Piet-Uys' troop, and Wetherby's command 
 suffered terribly.
 
 94 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Fortunately the Ulundi army did not follow the 
 retreat ; first, because the tremendous three days' 
 march which they had made had in a great measure 
 exhausted the men, who had started in such haste 
 that they had brought no provisions with them, and 
 secondly, on account of the steady attitude and 
 resolute bearing of Russell's command. 
 
 Buller's force reached Kambula camp at half-past 
 seven at night. It had set in stormy, and torrents of 
 rain were falling. Although he had been in the saddle 
 for forty-eight hours, Colonel Buller, on hearing that 
 a small party of the survivors had taken refuge in 
 hiding ten miles away, collected a party of volun 
 teers, and, taking led horses, set out to rescue them. 
 This was effected ; the fugitives were found to be seven 
 in number, and returned with their rescuers safely to 
 camp. 
 
 The boys had both escaped, two of Wetherby's 
 men, who accompanied Colonel Wood, taking them 
 on their saddles behind them. The total loss was 
 ten officers and seventy-eight men. 
 
 For the night the boys were handed over to the 
 charge of one of the officers of the staff, but in the 
 morning Colonel Wood sent for them, and they then 
 told him the story of their adventures since the battle 
 of Isandula, with which he was greatly interested. 
 He said that he would at once have sent them to 
 Utrecht, but that the camp would probably be attacked 
 during the day. 
 
 The troops had been on the alert all night, expect-
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 ing an attack. Before daylight Captain Raaf was sent 
 out with twenty-five men to reconnoitre, and returned 
 with one of Oham's natives. This man had joined 
 the Zulu army as it advanced, and was, fortunately 
 for himself, not recognized by them as being one of 
 Oham's people. In the night he had slipped away. 
 He reported the Zulus 20,000 strong, a great por 
 tion of them being armed with rifles. 
 
 Fortunately little preparation was necessary at 
 Kambula Nothing had been left to chance here, and 
 there was therefore no fear of a repetition of the 
 Isandula disaster. Each corps, each subdivision, 
 each section, and each man had his place allotted to 
 him, and had been told to be in that place at the 
 sound of the bugle. 
 
 The little fort was in a strong position, laid out 
 upon an elevated narrow reach of table-land. A 
 precipice, inaccessible to a white man, guarded the 
 right flank ; on the left a succession of steep terraces 
 had been utilized and carefully intrenched, each 
 successive line commanding that below it. At one 
 end there was a narrow slip of land swept by two 
 7-pounders. Immediately in the rear, upon an 
 eminence 120 feet higher than the fort, was a 
 small work, armed with two guns. The camp con 
 sisted of an outer defence of 100 waggons, and an 
 inner one of fifty the whole protected by earth 
 works and ditches.
 
 96 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 KAMBULA. 
 
 IMMEDIATELY Oham's Zulu had made his report, 
 the bugle sounded, and the garrison quietly and 
 quickly took up the places assigned to them. Mes 
 sengers went out to order a fatigue-party, which 
 had gone out wood-cutting, to return at once. 
 These men reported that they had seen the Zulus 
 scouting, about five miles to the west. The tents 
 were struck, the men lined the shelter-trenches, and 
 ammunition was served out by fatigue-parties told off 
 for this duty. The white conductors and commis 
 sariat men, most of whom were old settlers and 
 good shots, were told off to the different faces of the 
 laager. A small party were provided with stretchers, 
 in order to carry the wounded to the hospital in the 
 centre. 
 
 Dick and Tom, having no duty and being without 
 arms, thought that they might as well make them 
 selves useful at this work, and therefore, taking a 
 stretcher, they proceeded to one of the outer shelter- 
 trenches. 
 
 It was nearly eleven o'clock when the Zulus were 
 seen approaching, and halted just out of musket-range. 
 Here apparently a council of war was held, and 
 it was more than an hour before any forward move-
 
 The Young Colonists. 97 
 
 ment was made. Then a body of them, about 7000 
 strong, ran at a tremendous pace along a ledge 
 situated at the edge of the cultivated land. The 
 troops were ordered not to fire, as it was thought 
 better to wait until the Zulus came on in earnest. 
 At half-past one a cloud of skirmishers advanced 
 from the Zulu army, and fed by supports began to scale 
 the north front of the English position. Here, behind 
 the outermost line of intrenchments, some of Buller 
 and Russell's dismounted men, and a portion of the 
 band of the gallant Piet-Uys were stationed, and 
 these opened fire upon the Zulus. Scarcely one of 
 them but was a dead-shot, and no sooner did a 
 head or a shield appear above rock or boulder or 
 tuft of grass than the deadly rifle rang out, and 
 in most cases there was an enemy the less to 
 encounter. 
 
 The Boers particularly distinguished themselves at 
 this work. Most of these men are certain shots, being 
 trained from childhood in the use of their large single- 
 barrelled guns, carrying an enormous bullet, and suited 
 for the destruction of big game. Animated by a hatred 
 of the Zulus, and a longing for vengeance for the 
 death of their late leader, the Boers picked off their 
 foes with unerring aim. The enemy's skirmishers now 
 retired, and a more solid line took their place, sup 
 ported by a dense column in its rear. The cavalry 
 remounted and fell slowly back, and Major Russell, 
 with twenty of his men, made a brilliant charge on a 
 party of Zulus who were running to take possession 
 
 (M264) H
 
 98 The Young Colonist*. 
 
 of a sheltering ledge of rocks, and, after cutting down 
 a great many, retreated without the loss of a man. 
 
 Buller and Russell now retired slowly within the 
 laager, their retreat being covered by Colonel Gilbert 
 and four companies of the 13th, who were posted at 
 this face of the works. One company of the I3th, 
 under Captain Cox, held the cattle-laager, which was 
 situated outside the line, and so were able to take the 
 enemy in flank, as they attacked the main work. This 
 little garrison and Colonel Gilbert's men poured a 
 tremendous fire upon the Zulus, who still, however, 
 pushed forward. 
 
 Major Hackett was now ordered to take a couple 
 of companies of the goth, and to advance up the slope, 
 round the rear of the cattle-laager. Taking post here, 
 they opened a deliberate and deadly fire upon the 
 enemy, and then advancing drove back the Zulus with 
 great loss. The Zulu general, however, led a party 
 of his best marksmen round to his right, and opened 
 a heavy fire upon the cpth, as they fell back upon 
 their intrenchments. Lieutenant Bright fell mortally 
 wounded, and in running forward to pick him up 
 Major Hackett was struck by a ball sideways, which 
 passed through both eyes and destroyed his sight for 
 ever. Meanwhile, from the works on the heights, 
 Captain Nicholson was doing great execution with his 
 two /-pounders. The Zulu main body had now come 
 within range, and grape and canister were poured into 
 their heavy masses. As Nicholson was standing on 
 the parapet, field-glass in hand, directing the pointing
 
 The Young Colonists. 99 
 
 of two guns, a bullet struck him on the temple and 
 he fell dead. He was seen from the laager to fall, and 
 Major Vaughan was sent to take his place. Major 
 Tremlett, R.A., now took the four guns, hitherto held 
 in reserve, to a small piece of rising ground outside 
 the laager, and opened fire upon the masses of the 
 enemy with immense execution. From time to time 
 Buller and Russell, as they saw openings for a charge, 
 swept down and drove the enemy's skirmishers back 
 on to their main body ; the Zulus, altogether unac 
 customed to cavalry, always falling back precipi 
 tately at these assaults. 
 
 At three o'clock a hot cross-fire was opened upon a 
 company commanded by Captain Woodgate, which 
 was stationed half-way between the laager and the 
 upper fort, keeping open a communication between 
 them, the enemy's fire from a height commanding 
 this line being particularly galling. Two of Trem- 
 lett's guns were brought to bear on the point, and the 
 enemy's fire speedily slackened. For another hour 
 and a half the troops continued to be hotly engaged, 
 for the enemy, when driven back from one flank, swept 
 round in most perfect order and attacked another. 
 
 At half-past four the Zulus, concentrating again, 
 attacked the northern side, and made some desperate 
 rushes up to the muzzles of the English rifles, and the 
 fighting for a time was almost hand to hand. 
 
 The boys had worked round with their stretchers 
 wherever the fire was hardest, and had carried many 
 wounded men into hospital. They were at the north
 
 ioo The Young Colonists. 
 
 face when the Zulus swarmed up towards it, and 
 Woodgate's men fell back into the shelter of the 
 laager. As they came in, a young lieutenant, who 
 was commanding the rear, fell, apparently dead. Being 
 in the rear of the company his fall was unnoticed 
 by the men. Dick, who was peering over the intrench- 
 ment, saw him fall, and saw too that he moved slightly. 
 
 "Quick, Tom!" he exclaimed; and, carrying the 
 stretcher, the boys scrambled over the breastwork and 
 ran towards the officer. He had fallen some twenty 
 yards outside, and the Zulus, rushing on, were but 
 eighty yards away. 
 
 On reaching the side of the young officer, the boys 
 laid their stretcher on the ground, rolled him upon it, 
 and, lifting it, turned towards the camp. A ringing 
 cheer from the men had greeted this action, mingled 
 with shouts of " Run ! run ! " for by this time the 
 Zulus were but twenty yards behind. 
 
 A stream of fire broke out from the top of the 
 breastworks ; an assegai whizzed over Dick's shoulder, 
 and another grazed Tom's arm, but they hurried on 
 until they reached the ditch, and then threw themselves 
 and their burden down. There for five or six minutes 
 they lay, while the fight raged above them. Then the 
 British cheer rose, and the boys knew that the Zulus 
 had fallen back. 
 
 A minute later a dozen men leapt from the in- 
 trenchment into the ditch outside, and lifted the 
 wounded lieutenant over it into the arms of those 
 behind.
 
 TOM AND DICK HURRY FORWARD TO RESCUE THE 
 WOUNDED OFFICER.
 
 The Young Colonists. 101 
 
 " Bravo ! boys, bravo ! " a hundred voices shouted, 
 as the boys scrambled back into the works, while the 
 men crowded round to pat them on the shoulder and 
 shake their hands. 
 
 It was evident now that the Zulu fire was slacken 
 ing, and three companies of the I3th went out, and, 
 taking posts by the edge of the slope of the cattle- 
 laager, opened fire upon them, as they retired. Every 
 gun was brought to bear upon them, and as, disheart 
 ened and beaten, they fell back, Buller and Russell, 
 with every mounted man in camp, sallied out and fell 
 upon them, and, burning with the desire to wipe out 
 their misfortune of the preceding day, chased them 
 for seven miles, like a flock of sheep, cutting down 
 immense numbers. 
 
 It was ascertained afterwards from prisoners that 
 the Zulu force which attacked was composed of 25,000 
 men. It was commanded by Tyangwaiyo, with Um- 
 belleni as his second. Many of the leading chiefs 
 of Zululand and 3000 of the king's bravest and best 
 troops fell in the attack on Kambula, and this battle 
 was by far the hottest and best-contested which took 
 place during the war. 
 
 Upon our side two officers and twenty-one men 
 were killed. The difference between the result of 
 the action at Kambula and that at Isandula was due 
 entirely to the fact that in one case every precaution 
 was taken, every means of defence utilized ; while in the 
 other no more attention was paid to any of these points 
 than if the troops had been encamped at Aldershot-
 
 IO2 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Upon the day following the battle Colonel Wood 
 set his men to work to erect further defences at the 
 points which the recent action had shown to be weak, 
 and never ceased work until the place had been made 
 almost impregnable against an assault of savages, 
 however brave. 
 
 The messenger who carried to Natal the news of 
 the victory of Kambula also took letters from the 
 boys to their parents, acquainting them of their safety; 
 and with the first convoy of wounded on the following 
 day the boys started for home, Colonel Wood having 
 given to each a flattering testimonial as to their gallant 
 conduct in the action, and having presented them 
 with two horses belonging to men of Buller's corps 
 who had fallen in the action, ordering that the horses 
 should be entered as bought for the Queen's service, 
 and the value paid to the relatives of their late 
 owners. 
 
 Three days' march took the convoy to Utrecht, and 
 the next morning the boys rode home, the distance 
 from there to Newcastle being about forty miles. They 
 were received as if they had risen from the dead, for 
 their letters had not arrived before them, and their 
 parents had of course assumed that they had been 
 killed at Isandula. Both the mothers were in mourn 
 ing, and their joy at the restoration of their sons was 
 unbounded. 
 
 Mrs. Jackson fainted from surprise and delight, as 
 Tom rode up ; but Dick, remembering the effect which 
 the news of his being alive in the snow had produced
 
 The Young Colonists. 103 
 
 upon his mother, was careful to save her the shock. 
 Accordingly, instead of riding direct to the house, he 
 made a detour and rode across the farm until he met 
 Bill Harrison. The man was delighted at the sight of 
 his young master, and could hardly believe his eyes, 
 as he saw him riding towards him. 
 
 After the first warm greeting was over, Dick learned 
 that his mother had been seriously ill, and was now 
 recovering, and that his father had been much shaken. 
 Dick told Harrison to go to the house, and, under the 
 excuse of some question about his work, to call 
 Mr. Humphreys out, and to tell him of his return, 
 leaving it to him to break the news to his wife. 
 
 This Mr. Humphreys, after recovering from his own 
 emotion at the joyful intelligence, did so gradually 
 and quietly, that the tale produced no injurious effect 
 upon the mother. 
 
 He began by saying that he had heard that a 
 rumour was afloat that some of those that were 
 supposed to have been killed at Isandula had been 
 kept captives by the Zulus. 
 
 Mrs. Humphreys for a time doubted the news, but, 
 upon her husband's assurance that the intelligence 
 was well founded, a faint feeling of hope began to 
 spring up ; then gradually, step by step, he told her 
 that it was reported that these captives consisted chiefly 
 of non-combatants, men who had taken refuge among 
 the rocks and bushes when the fight was seen to be go 
 ing against the troops. This still further raised Mrs. 
 Humphreys' hopes ; for, from the presence of mind and
 
 IO4 The Young Colonists. 
 
 shrewdness which Dick had shown on the occasion of 
 the snow-storm, it seemed probable that he would be 
 quick to avail himself of any chance of escape there 
 might be. Then Mr. Humphreys said that the report 
 affirmed that among the prisoners were two or three 
 quite young lads, and so step by step he went on, 
 until the delighted mother learned that her son was 
 already upon the farm, and was only waiting until he 
 knew she would be strong enough to see him. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys now went to the door and gave a 
 loud shout, and Dick, who had been waiting the signal 
 agreed on at a short distance from the house, ran 
 up and was soon in his parents' arms. A minute 
 or two later his younger brother ran in, having just 
 heard the news from Harrison, and it was indeed 
 a happy party which that night assembled in the 
 sitting-room of the farmhouse, and listened to Dick's 
 account of the adventures he had gone through. Not 
 a little proud were the father and mother, as they 
 read Colonel Wood's testimony to the gallant conduct 
 of their son. 
 
 The next day Mr. and Mrs. Jackson drove over 
 with Tom, and the warmest congratulations were 
 exchanged. 
 
 " Have you been paid for the waggons, father ? " 
 Dick asked. 
 
 " Yes, my boy, for there was a notice that the 
 owners of all waggons and teams destroyed at Isan- 
 dula would be paid at once. As there was a re 
 cord kept of the ownership of those which accom-
 
 The Young Colonists. 105 
 
 panied the column, there was of course no difficulty 
 in proving the loss, and both Mr. Jackson and myself 
 received orders on the public treasury for their value 
 last week. You see more transports were required, and 
 there was such a panic after Isandula, that if govern 
 ment had not promptly paid for their losses there, they 
 would have got no more waggons from farmers for 
 their work. We have already four more building for 
 us at Newcastle." 
 
 " I suppose there was a great fright in the colony 
 after the defeat ? " 
 
 "Terrible!" Mr. Humphreys answered. "Everyone 
 imagined that the Zulus would at once cross the fron 
 tier, and carry fire and sword throughout the colony. 
 The rest of the 4th Regiment instantly went forward 
 to Colonel Glyn's column, and this restored it to some 
 thing like its strength before the fight. The rivers 
 were high, which may have accounted partly for the 
 Zulus not taking the offensive. Probably too the great 
 loss which they themselves must have suffered had 
 some effect ; while they might not have liked to have 
 advanced in force across the frontier, being, as they 
 were, threatened on the one side by the column of 
 Colonel Wood at Kambula, and on the other by that 
 of Colonel Pearson at Ekowe." 
 
 " I have not heard about that column, father. 
 What are they doing ? " 
 
 " I will tell you about it this evening, Dick, as it is 
 rather a long story." 
 
 After the Jacksons had driven off in the evening,
 
 io6 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Dick again asked his father about the doings of 
 Colonel Pearson's column. 
 
 "Well, my boy, they have neither suffered a great 
 defeat, like that under Lord Chelmsford, nor obtained 
 a decisive victory, like the column of Colonel Wood ; 
 they have beaten the enemy in a fight, and are at 
 present besieged in a place called Ekowe, or, as it is 
 sometimes spelt, Etckowi. The column consisted of 
 eight companies of the 3rd Buffs under Colonel Parnell ; 
 six companies of the 99th, under Colonel Welman ; 
 one company of Royal Engineers and two /-pounder 
 guns ; they had, besides a naval brigade consisting of 
 270 blue-jackets and marines of her Majesty's ships 
 Active and Tenedos, with three gatling-guns, 200 
 mounted infantry ; 200 colonial mounted riflemen 
 also formed part of the column, with about 2000 men 
 of the native contingent. They had great difficulty in 
 crossing the Tugela, which was nearly 400 yards wide. 
 But, thanks to the exertions of the sailors, a flying 
 bridge was constructed that is, a boat with ropes 
 attached to both shores, so that it can be pulled back 
 wards and forwards, or, as is sometimes done, taken 
 back wards and forwards by the force of the stream itself 
 
 " It was the 1 3th before the crossing was effected. 
 The enemy were in considerable force near the river. 
 A small earthwork, called Fort Tenedos, was thrown 
 up on the Zulu bank of the river. On the i8th the 
 leading division started on its march into the enemy's 
 country, followed the next day by the second division, 
 a small detachment being left to garrison the fort
 
 The Young Colonists. 107 
 
 Every precaution was taken in the advance, and the 
 cavalry scouted the country in front of the column. 
 At the end of the first day's march the Inyoni, a 
 small stream ten miles north of the Tugela, was 
 reached. 
 
 " The second day they encamped on the Umsin- 
 dusi. The third day's march brought the column to 
 the Amatikulu ; beyond this the country became 
 covered with bush, and great care was then taken, as 
 it was known that a large force was marching from 
 Ulundi to oppose their farther advance. Early on 
 the morning of the 22nd, the day which proved so 
 fatal to Colonel Glyn's column, the first division had 
 just crossed the Inyezane River and was halted for 
 breakfast, when they were attacked by a large force 
 of the enemy, who, having chosen this position, were 
 lying in wait for them. The ground chosen for the 
 halt was not a favourable one, as it was surrounded 
 by bush. But as no other place could be found by 
 Major Barrow, who commanded the horse, near water, 
 the halt had been made here. Scarcely had they begun 
 their preparations for breakfast, when Captain Hart, who 
 was out scouting in front with the advance company of 
 the native contingent, discovered the enemy advanc 
 ing rapidly over the ridge in his front and attempting 
 to gain the bush on both flanks of the halting-place. 
 The Zulus at once opened a heavy fire upon the 
 native contingent, and of these one officer and four 
 non-commissioned officers and three men fell almost 
 immediately.
 
 io8 The Young Colonists. 
 
 "The native contingent was called in, and the 
 naval brigade and two guns, under Lieutenant Lloyd, 
 and two companies of the Buffs were ordered to take 
 up a position upon a knoll close to the road, on which 
 they were halted. The sailors at once opened fire on 
 the enemy with two /-pounders and two 24-pounder 
 rocket-tubes, while the Buffs poured a heavy fire with 
 their rifles upon them. The waggons were still com 
 ing up, and these were parked as they reached the 
 ground ; and two companies of the Buffs, who were 
 guarding them on the march, being now free to act, 
 were ordered to move out in skirmishing order, 
 and draw the enemy out of the bush, when, as they 
 retired, they were exposed to the fire from the knoll. 
 
 " The engineers and mounted troops moved forward, 
 with the infantry skirmishers, supported by a half- 
 company of the Buffs and a half-company of 
 the 99th. The enemy tried to outflank their left, 
 and Captain Campbell with a portion of the naval 
 brigade and some of the native contingent went out 
 and drove them from a kraal of which they had taken 
 possession. A still farther advance was now made, 
 and the Zulus took to flight, leaving 300 dead upon 
 the ground. The attacking party were 5000 strong, 
 and against these some 500 or 600 of our troops were 
 engaged. We had only eight Europeans killed and 
 four natives, and about twenty wounded. The next 
 day Colonel Pearson reached Ekowe. The position 
 was a strong one, as theplace stood upon rising ground ; 
 it had been a missionary station, and there was a
 
 The Young Colonists. 109 
 
 church which could at the worst be converted into a 
 citadel. 
 
 " Colonel Pearson at once set to work to fortify the 
 position. The same evening the news arrived of the 
 disaster at Isandula. After a consultation with his 
 officers Colonel Pearson decided to hold the spot at 
 which he now was, convinced that, without further 
 supplies of reinforcements, he could hold the place 
 for two months. In order to economize food, the 
 mounted men and most of the natives were sent back, 
 and there remained 1200 British troops. 
 
 " Colonel Pearson at once commenced his pre 
 parations for a siege. Three moderate-sized brick 
 erections were turned into store-houses, and the 
 church into a hospital, the tower making a capital 
 look-out ; from this a splendid view was obtained, the 
 hill by the Tugela being clearly visible. The men 
 set to work to fortify the place. The intrenchments 
 were of a six-sided form, about sixty yards across, 
 with a ditch outside them eighteen feet deep and 
 twelve feet wide. Assegais were planted in the 
 bottom. Added to the south side was a kraal for 
 cattle and horses, also defended by a small wall. 
 Outside the fort were entanglements of rows of felled 
 trees and bushes. The supply of water was obtained 
 from a good well, outside the walls, but covered by 
 the fire of the fort. The guns were placed in position, 
 and the garrison was ready for any attack that might 
 be made upon them. All these details we learned 
 in the early days of the siege by occasional messen-
 
 1 10 The Young Colonists. 
 
 gers, who managed to find their way through, but 
 these had been few and far between ; of twelve messen 
 gers sent out the first week of February, only one got 
 through. The garrison had made several sorties, and 
 had destroyed Dabulamanzi's kraal. They also went 
 out and cut off a large convoy of cattle on its way to 
 Ulundi." 
 
 " But how have they found out what is being done 
 at Ekowe, if the first week only one messenger got 
 through out of twelve ? " Dick said. 
 
 " By a very ingenious plan, Dick. For three weeks 
 we knew nothing of what was going on, and then it 
 struck an engineer that communication might be 
 established by flashing signals." 
 
 " What are flashing signals, father ? " 
 
 " Well, my boy, as a general rule they are made by 
 showing a light either for a long or short period. Thus, 
 one long and one short might be A ; one short and 
 one long, B ; two short and one long, C ; and so on 
 all through the Alphabet. The distance was so great 
 that ordinary lights would not have answered, but it 
 struck one of the engineers that with a looking-glass 
 the sunlight might be reflected. You know at what a 
 distance the sun's reflection on a window can be made 
 out. Well, it was tried in vain for a whole week by 
 Lieutenant Haynes, of the Royal Engineers, but at the 
 end of that time he was delighted at seeing answering 
 flashes from the hill on which Ekowe stands. Since 
 that time news has been regularly received every day 
 by this means of what is passing in the fort.
 
 The Young Colonists. 1 1 1 
 
 " In the meantime preparations were being made for 
 the relief of the garrison. The news of the defeat at 
 Isandula was sent home by a swift ship, by which the 
 particulars were telegraphed from St. Vincent. The 
 people at home did not lose an hour. The Shah, 
 which was on her way home, heard the news at 
 St. Helena, and Captain Bradshaw, who commanded 
 her, at once, on his own responsibility, turned his 
 ship's head south, and steered for Durban, bringing 
 with him the garrison of the island. Some draughts 
 from the 4th, 88th, and Q9th Regiments were brought 
 down from the Cape ; the Boadicea also arrived, and 
 every man who could be spared from her and the 
 Shah was landed and sent up to the Tugela. 
 
 "In the second week in March the 57th and pist 
 Regiments arrived from England. One hundred and 
 sixty men were brought over from the garrison of 
 Mauritius, and a few days later the 3rd battalion of the 
 6oth Regiment also arrived. These assembled on the 
 Tugela on the 27th, and that day set out. The van 
 guard was composed of the seamen and marines of the 
 Shah and Tenedos 640 men and two gatlings, the 
 9 ist regiment of 900 men, 400 men of the 99th, 180 
 men of the 3rd Buffs, 150 mounted infantry, 200 of 
 the mounted native contingent, and 1600 men of 
 the native infantry contingent. The second division 
 consisted of 200 men of the Boadicea with gatlings, 
 the 37th Regiment, and the 3rd battalion of the 6oth, 
 900 men, and two troops of mounted natives. That 
 is all I can tell you, my boy. The news only arrived
 
 ii2 The Young Colonists. 
 
 here yesterday that they had started. In the course 
 of three or four more days I hope that we shall hear 
 that they have given the Zulus a thorough licking. 
 It is a strong force, and as there are about 3300 
 white troops among them, and there is no fear of their 
 being taken by surprise this time, we need not have 
 any anxiety about the result. I understand that, in 
 accordance with the advice which Colonel Pearson 
 has flashed from Ekowe, they are not going to follow 
 the road he took, but to keep along on the lower 
 ground near the sea." 
 
 " And do you think, father, that they will push on 
 for Ulundi when they have rescued the garrison of 
 Ekowe?" 
 
 " No, Dick ; I think they are quite strong enough 
 to do so, but as there are at least half a dozen more 
 regiments on their way out from England, including 
 some regiments of cavalry, it will be more prudent to 
 stop until our whole fighting force is here, when we 
 ought to be enabled to make short work of them, and 
 to do the work completely and effectually. And now, 
 Dick, I am thoroughly sleepy the sooner we are in 
 bed the better."
 
 The Young Colonists. 113 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE SECOND ADVANCE. 
 
 IT was some days before the news reached Newcastle 
 of the complete success oi the relieving column. On 
 their first day's march no difficulty was met with. 
 The road was a good one, and the Zulus did not 
 show in any force. The column halted for the night 
 near the junction of the Inyoni and Amatikulu rivers. 
 The waggons were placed in laager and a ditch and 
 parapet formed round the camp. The ground was 
 open and the waggons were able to travel six abreast. 
 Numerous Zulu kraals were passed, but these were 
 found deserted. 
 
 On the afternoon of the 1st they encamped at 
 Ginghilovo. From this point Ekowe was visible ; 
 signals were exchanged with the besieged, and 
 Colonel Pearson warned Lord Chelmsford that the 
 Zulus were moving forward to attack him. The 
 night passed quietly, but the greatest vigilance was 
 maintained. 
 
 At daybreak dense masses of Zulus were seen in 
 the distance, and at six o'clock they approached the 
 camp. They came on in their usual order, with a 
 massive centre and advanced horns on either flank. 
 The British were kept lying down behind the shallow 
 trenches they had thrown up. The Zulus advanced 
 
 (M264) I
 
 1 14 The Young Colonists. 
 
 in splendid order with a sort of dancing step. Their 
 white and coloured shields, their crests of leopard 
 skins and feathers, and the long ox-tails dangling 
 from their necks gave them a wild and strange 
 appearance. Every ten or fifteen yards the first line 
 would halt, a shot would be fired, then a loud yell 
 burst forth, and they again advanced with a humming 
 sound, in time to which their dancing movement was 
 kept up. The 6oth, who lay opposite to the point 
 against which they advanced, withheld their fire until 
 the first line of skirmishers came to within 300 yards. 
 Then a deadly sheet of flame flashed along the ridge of 
 the shelter-trench, and a number of the Zulu warriors 
 fell. 
 
 The main body now rushed forward, and although a 
 tremendous fusilade was kept up on them, the Zulu 
 advance pressed on, ever fed by those in the rear, 
 which deployed in excellent order as they reinforced 
 the first line. For twenty minutes the fire of the 6oth 
 never ceased. Again and again the Zulus pressed 
 forward, but their leading ranks were swept away by 
 the storm of bullets. 
 
 At half-past six the Zulu masses, without the 
 smallest confusion, faced to their right, ran round 
 in columns, and fell upon the face of the laager held 
 by the 5 7th and gist. Here they were as hotly 
 received as they had been by the 6oth. Notwith 
 standing the deadly fire, the Zulus pressed forward 
 with noble courage. They had ceased to shout now, 
 and seemed only anxious to reach the square. Four
 
 The Young Colonists. 115 
 
 times they rushed forward ; each time they fell back 
 with terrible loss. The fire of the soldiers was assisted 
 by that of the native contingent, who, posted in the 
 waggons behind, added their fire to that of the 9ist 
 and 5/th. 
 
 The last attack was led by Dabulamanzi in per 
 son, and arrived within five yards of the muzzles 
 of the men's rifles ; indeed one or two of the chiefs 
 actually seized the hot barrels with one hand, while 
 they stabbed at the men with their shortened 
 assegais. 
 
 This was their final repulse, and they now began to 
 fall back. The moment that they did so, the cavalry 
 dashed out in pursuit, and chased them far across the 
 plain. The gatlings and 9-pounders added in no 
 slight degree to the effect of the rifles. The entire 
 English loss was but two officers and four privates 
 killed, and three officers and thirty-four privates 
 wounded ; while the Zulu loss exceeded 1000. The 
 force under Dabulamanzi was about 11,000, and a 
 similar force was close at hand, but fortunately had 
 not joined that of Dabulamanzi before he attacked the 
 British. 
 
 On the following day the 57th, 6oth, and 9ist, 
 together with the mounted men and several of the 
 mounted brigade, taking with them three days' provi 
 sions, marched for Ekowe. Major Barrow scouted the 
 ground, and reported that everywhere assegais, shields, 
 feathers, ear and head ornaments, skins, furs, blankets, 
 and even guns were lying about in confusion,
 
 1 1 6 The Young Colonists. 
 
 evidently cast away in their headlong flight by the 
 Zulus, but that none of these had been seen. 
 
 The column, however, advanced with every precau 
 tion, as it was possible that Dabulamanzi might pro 
 cure reinforcements. No enemy, however, was met 
 with, and the column continued its march until they 
 were met by Colonel Pearson with 500 men, coming 
 out to lend a hand to them in case they should be 
 attacked. The united column then marched into 
 Ekowe. The health of the garrison had suffered 
 much from exposure to the sun and rain, and from 
 the want of vegetables and useful medicine. Beef 
 they had plenty of, as it was considered advisable 
 to kill and consume the waggon-oxen rather than see 
 them die from want of forage. 
 
 The great event of the siege had been the discovery 
 of certain strange flashes of light on the white walls 
 of the church-tower ; these, after puzzling many of the 
 officers and soldiers, were at length brought under 
 the notice of an officer of the naval brigade, who had 
 been trained in the use of the heliograph, and he was 
 able at once to explain the mystery. They were 
 three days before they could contrive an apparatus, 
 which could be worked, to reply. Fortunately an old 
 mirror was found, and communication was opened. 
 The effect of their renewed intercourse with the outer 
 world, and of learning the preparations which were 
 being made for their relief, acted more beneficially on 
 the health of the imprisoned garrison than all the 
 tonics the hospital could afford, Nevertheless between
 
 The Young Colonists. 117 
 
 the commencement of the siege and the arrival of the 
 relief thirty deaths had occurred. 
 
 To the great regret of the garrison they found that 
 it had been determined by the general to abandon the 
 fort which they had held so long, as the whole force 
 was required in Natal for operations in the field 
 in conjunction with the reinforcements on their way 
 out. Before leaving, however, it was determined to 
 strike another blow at Dabulamanzi, whose private 
 residence had escaped at the time that his kraal 
 was burnt. A small party of about 200 men there 
 fore went out and fired the place without resistance. 
 Ekowe was evacuated, and, having left a garrison 
 at Ginghilovo, Lord Chelmsford retired with his force 
 across the Tugela. 
 
 Every day for the next fortnight news reached 
 Newcastle of the arrival of one or more transports 
 with reinforcements, and in a month from the date of 
 the arrival of the first from England, seventeen 
 transports came in, bringing more than 9000 soldiers 
 and 2000 horses. The force consisted of two regi 
 ments of cavalry, 1250 sabres, two batteries of artil 
 lery with 540 men, 190 men of the Royal Engineers, 
 six regiments of infantry, 5320 bayonets, draughts 
 of the regiments already in the colony and Army 
 Service Corps' men, 1200. Most of the regiments 
 brought their equipments complete and ready for the 
 field tents, waterprool -sheets, cooking utensils, and 
 camp stores. The Army Service Corps brought with 
 them 100 light but strongly-built waggons.
 
 1 1 8 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Among the arrivals was the Prince Imperial of 
 France, who had come out as a volunteer. 
 
 To convey the baggage and stores of so numerous 
 a force an immense number of waggons was required, 
 and a very urgent appeal was made to the loyalty of 
 the :olonists to furnish transport for the troops engaged 
 in fighting their battles. 
 
 In answer to this appeal Mr. Humphreys and Mr. 
 Jackson decided to send down the new waggons 
 which had just been finished. Immediately they 
 heard of the decision, Dick and Tom begged for 
 permission again to accompany the waggons. Their 
 mothers at first refused even to listen to the request, 
 but their fathers, talking the matter over between 
 them, agreed that harm was not likely this time to 
 come of it. 
 
 The force was so overwhelmingly strong that there 
 was not the slightest prospect of a repetition of the 
 disaster of Isandula. At that time several hundred 
 English soldiers had been surprised and crushed by 
 some 20,000 of the enemy, but in future every pre 
 caution would be taken, and the British force would be 
 ten times as strong as that which fought at Isandula. 
 The colonists thought that it would be really an 
 advantage to the boys to take part in the expedition ; 
 it was quite possible that if they remained in the 
 colony they might have occasion to take part in wars 
 with one or other of the native tribes, and the 
 experience that they would gain in the campaign 
 would in that case assuredly be useful to them.
 
 Jhe Young Colonists. 119 
 
 Having thus decided, Mr. Humphreys and his friend 
 succeeded in obtaining their wives' consent to the 
 boys accompanying the waggons, and in high glee 
 they started for Durban on the 2Oth of April. 
 
 The campaign was arranged on a new plan. 
 The numerous columns in which the strength of the 
 force had been frittered away were abolished, and the 
 following was adopted as the designation of the forces 
 in the field, under the lieutenant-general commanding, 
 viz.: ist Division South African Field-forces, Major- 
 General Crealock, C.B., commanding, consisting of all 
 troops on the left bank of the Lower Tugela ; 2nd 
 Division South African Field-forces, Major-General 
 Newdigate commanding, consisting of all troops in 
 the Utrecht district other than those attached to the 
 Flying Column under Brigadier-General Wood, V.C., 
 C.B., which was designated as " Brigadier-General 
 Wood's Flying Column." Major-General Marshall 
 assumed command of the cavalry brigade, and Major- 
 General the Hon. H. H. Clifford, C.B., V.C., took 
 up the command of the base of operations and 
 superintendence of the lines of communication. 
 The forces were divided as follows : 
 FIRST DIVISION (GENERAL CREALOCK'S), 
 LOWER TUGELA COMMAND. 
 
 Naval Brigade 800 
 
 M. Battery, 6th Brigade, Royal 
 
 Artillery 90 
 
 Detachment, n-7th Royal Artillery. 25 
 2-3rd Regiment 836
 
 I2O The Young Colonists. 
 
 57th Regiment . - . ... . 830 
 
 3-6oth ..... 880 
 
 88th 640 
 
 9ist 850 
 
 99th ...... 870 
 
 Mounted Infantry, 2nd Squadron . 70 
 
 Army Service Corps .... 50 
 
 Army Hospital Corps ... 20 
 Royal Engineers . . . .150 
 
 8-7th Royal Artillery ... 80 
 
 O-6th , 50 
 
 Lonsdale's Horse .... 84 
 
 Cooke's Horse 78 
 
 Colonial Volunteers .... 105 
 Native Contingent : 
 
 Foot 2556 
 
 Mounted 151 
 
 Total strength, effective and non- 
 effective . . . . . .9215 
 
 SECOND DIVISION (GENERAL NEWDIGATE'S.) 
 
 1st Dragoon-Guards ) attached to . 650 
 
 1 7th Lancers } 2nd Division . 626 
 
 N-5th Royal Artillery ... 76 
 
 N-6th .... 80 
 
 io-7th .... 70 
 
 io-6th .... 30 
 Royal Engineers . . . .60 
 
 2-4th Regiment 790 
 
 Detachment, i-i3th Regiment . . 63 
 
 2-2ist (two companies at Maritzburg) 820
 
 The Young Colonists. 1 2 1 
 
 I -24th Regiment .' . . . 530 
 2-24th . .... 586 
 58th (one company at Durban) . . 906 
 Both (several companies in the Trans 
 vaal) 300 
 
 94th (one company at Grey Town) . 870 
 Army Service Corps .... 60 
 Army Hospital Corps ... 30 
 Grey Town District Colonial Volun 
 teers 139 
 
 Natal Mounted Police ... 75 
 
 Natal Carabineers .... 27 
 
 Newcastle Mounted Rifles . 18 
 
 Buffalo Mounted Guard ... 20 
 Native Contingent : 
 
 Europeans 41 
 
 Natives (foot) 3128 
 
 Natives (mounted) .... 243 
 Total strength, effective and non- 
 effective 10,238 
 
 GENERAL WOOD'S FLYING COLUMN. 
 
 1 1 -7th Royal Artillery ... 87 
 
 Royal Engineers . . . . 13 
 i-i3th Regiment . . . .721 
 
 QOth . ... 823 
 
 1st Squadron, Mounted Infantry . 103 
 
 Army Service Corps . ... 9 
 
 Army Hospital Corps , . . 13 
 Frontier Light Horse . . .173
 
 122 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Baker's Horse . . . . 179 
 
 Transvaal Rangers . . . . 141 
 1st Battalion, Wood's Irregulars : 
 
 Europeans ..... 14 
 
 Natives 377 
 
 2nd Battalion, Wood's Irregulars : 
 
 Europeans ..... 5 
 
 Natives ...... 355 
 
 Natal Native Horse : 
 
 Europeans ..... 4 
 
 Natives ...... 75 
 
 Total strength, effective and non- 
 effective 3092 
 
 GRAND TOTAL. 
 1st Division . . . ; .9215 
 
 2nd 10,238 
 
 General Wood's Flying Column . 3092 
 Total, effective and non-effective : namely, 
 Europeans, 15,660, and natives, 
 6885 22,545 
 
 Out of this grand total there were about 400 sick 
 and non-effective with the 1st Division, 300 with the 
 2nd Division, and 600 (including some of Wood's 
 Irregulars, absent and not accounted for since the 
 28th of March) with Wood's Flying Column. So that 
 altogether, deducting, say, 1500, Lord Chelmsford 
 had at his disposal, from the middle of April, a total 
 of 21,000 troops, of which over 15,000 were European. 
 Colonels Pearson and Wood were made brigadier- 
 generals, and the former was to command No. I
 
 The Young Colonists. 123 
 
 Brigade, ist Division, and Colonel Pemberton, 3~6oth, 
 the other. They both, however, had to give up their 
 commands through sickness, and Colonels Rowland, 
 V.C., C.B., and Clark, 57th Regiment, succeeded them. 
 
 Major-General Clifford, V.C., C.B., had the following 
 staff for the management of the base of the opera 
 tions and the maintenance of the lines of communi 
 cation between Zululand and Natal : 
 
 Lieutenant Westmacott, //th Foot, aide-de-camp ; 
 Major W. J. Butler, C.B., assistant-adjutant and quar 
 termaster-general, stationed at Durban ; and Captain 
 W. R. Fox, Royal Artillery, deputy assistant-adjutant 
 and quartermaster-general. 
 
 On the arrival of the boys with the waggons at 
 Pieter-Maritzburg, they reported themselves at the 
 headquarters of the transport corps, and were told 
 that they were not to go down to Durban, but were to 
 load up at once and accompany the Dragoon-Guards, 
 who were to march the next morning for the front. 
 
 This time the lads were mounted, as their fathers 
 thought that they would gain more benefit from their 
 experience if they were able to move about instead 
 of being confined to the sides of their waggons, and it 
 was a satisfaction to their mothers that, in case of 
 any untoward event again happening, they would be 
 in a better position for making their escape. 
 
 General Newdigate's columns were encamped at 
 Landmann's Drift ; the cavalry, under General 
 Marshall, was also there. The march was altogether 
 without incident. 
 
 Some days passed quietly, when a small party of
 
 124 The Young Colonists. 
 
 horse made an expedition to Isandula ; they reported 
 that nearly a hundred waggons were still standing upon 
 the field of battle. On the i/th of May, three days 
 later, the rumour ran through the camp that the 
 cavalry were to start on the iQth, to bury the dead 
 and bring away the waggons. The Army Service 
 Corps and waggons were to accompany the party, 
 which was to consist of the Dragoon-Guards 
 and Lancers, with a party of native mounted 
 scouts. 
 
 In the afternoon of the 1 8th the two boys went to 
 Colonel Marshall's tent ; they waited patiently until 
 he came out, accompanied by two or three other 
 officers. 
 
 " We have come to ask, sir, if you will allow us to 
 go with your column. We are in charge of waggons 
 here, but they are not going. We were at the battle, 
 and saw the whole thing, and were taken prisoners 
 afterwards and carried to Umbelleni's kraal, where we 
 were liberated when Colonel Wood's cavalry attacked 
 the Zlobani hill. We are well mounted, sir, and are 
 good shots ; so, if you will let us go, we could keep 
 with the scouts and not be in your way." 
 
 " How did you see the fight ? " General Marshall 
 asked. 
 
 " We had gone up to the top of the hill, sir, before 
 it began, and fortunately the natives did not notice 
 us." 
 
 " Oh, yes, you can go," the general said. " Pro 
 bably you can give us a better account of the action 
 than any one else, as others who escaped were occupied
 
 The Young Colonists. 125 
 
 by their own business, and could not mark the general 
 progress of the battle. So you were taken prisoners ! 
 Well, I am going out now, but if you will call in this 
 evening at about half-past eight, I shall be glad to have 
 a talk with you." 
 
 In the evening the boys called upon the general, 
 one of the most popular and dashing officers in the 
 service. Three or four of his staff were there, and all 
 listened with great interest to the boys' account of 
 their adventures. 
 
 " You seem to have plenty of pluck and coolness, 
 youngsters," the general said, when they had finished. 
 " In future you need not trouble to ask for permission 
 to accompany me whenever the cavalry go out, provid 
 ing we have natives mounted with us ; you must go as 
 recruits, and can either keep with them or ride with my 
 orderlies." 
 
 Much pleased with the permission given, the lads 
 returned to the waggons, and the next morning they 
 started on their way. 
 
 The column bivouacked that night at Dill's Town, 
 and reached Rorke's Drift between three and four 
 o'clock in the morning, and were there joined by the 
 Natal Carabineers and Colonel Harness, R.A., with 
 guns. 
 
 At daybreak on the 2Oth the reconnoitring force 
 crossed the river. No signs of the enemy were 
 seen until they neared Isandula ; then signal-fires 
 blazed up on the hills to the right, and spread quickly 
 from hill to hill far into the interior. Pushing 
 steadily on, the plain of Isandula was reached by ten
 
 126 The Young Colonists. 
 
 o'clock. The whole scene of the conflict was overgrown 
 with long grass, thickly intermixed with growing crops 
 of oats and Indian corn. Lying thickly here, and scat 
 tered over a wide area, lay the corpses of the soldiers, 
 The site of the camp itself was marked by the 
 remains of the tents, intermingled with a mass ol 
 broken trunks, boxes, meat-tins, papers, books, and 
 letters in wild disorder. The sole visible objects, 
 however, rising above the grass, were the waggons, all 
 more or less broken up. 
 
 The scouts were placed in all directions to give 
 warning of the approach of any enemies. The 
 Army Service Corps set to work to harness the 
 seventy pairs of led horses they had brought 
 with them to the best of the waggons, and the 
 troops wandered over the scene of the engagement, 
 and searched for and buried all the bodies they 
 found, with the exception of those of the 24th Regi 
 ment, as these, Colonel Glyn had asked, should be left 
 to be buried by their comrades. The bodies of the 
 officers of Colonel Durnford's corps were all found 
 together, showing that when all hope of escape was 
 gone they had formed in a group and defended them 
 selves to the last. The men of the Royal Artillery 
 buried all the bodies of their slain comrades who 
 could be found, but the shortness of the time and the 
 extent of the ground over which the fight had extended 
 rendered anything like a thorough search impossible. 
 
 The object of the expedition was not to fight, and 
 as at any moment the Zulus might appear in force
 
 The Young Colonists. 127 
 
 upon the field, a start was made as soon as the 
 waggons were ready. Forty of the best waggons 
 were brought out, with some water-carts, a gun- 
 limber and a rocket-battery cart. Twenty waggons 
 in a disabled condition were left behind. Some 
 seventy waggons were missing, these having been 
 carried off by the Zulus, filled either with stores 
 or with their own wounded. Having accomplished 
 this work the cavalry rejoined headquarters at Land- 
 mann's Drift. 
 
 On the 27th of May the column advanced, New- 
 digate's division leading the way. By two o'clock in 
 the afternoon the men had crossed the Buffalo and 
 marched to Kopje-allein through a bare and tree 
 less country. One of the most popular figures in the 
 camp was the Prince Imperial of France, who, having 
 received a military education at Woolwich, and being 
 anxious to see service, had applied for and obtained 
 leave to accompany the expedition. The young prince 
 had been extremely popular at Woolwich, and was 
 indeed an immense favourite with all who knew him 
 high-spirited and full of life, and yet singularly 
 gentle and courteous in manner. He was by nature 
 adapted to win the hearts of all who came in contact 
 with him. His abilities too were of the very highest 
 order, as was proved by the fact that, although suf 
 fering under the disadvantage of being a foreigner, 
 he yet came out so high in the final examination at 
 Woolwich as to be entitled to a commission in the 
 Rcyal Engineers. When it is considered how keen
 
 128 The Young Colonists. 
 
 is the competition to enter Woolwich, and that all 
 the students there, having won their places by com 
 petitive examinations, may be said to be considerably 
 above the average of ability, it will be seen that, for 
 one who had previously gone through an entirely 
 different course of education, and had now to study 
 in a language that was not his own, to take rank 
 among the foremost of these was a proof both of 
 exceptional ability and industry. 
 
 A splendid career was open for the young prince, for 
 there is little doubt that, had he lived, he would sooner 
 or later have mounted the throne of his father, and 
 there are few pages of history more sad than those 
 which relate to his death in a paltry skirmish in a 
 corner of Africa. To Englishmen the page is all the 
 more sad, inasmuch as, had the men accompanying 
 him acted with the coolness and calmness generally 
 shown by Englishmen in a moment of danger, 
 instead of being carried away by a cowardly panic, 
 the Prince Imperial might yet be alive. 
 
 At Kopje-allein Newdigate's column was joined 
 by that of General Wood. Three days were spent in 
 carefully exploring the country, and on the 1st of 
 June the division, as nearly as possible 20,000 strong, 
 with a baggage-train of 400 native waggons, moved 
 forward and encamped near the Itelezi River. The 
 flying column of General Wood went on one march 
 ahead, and the country was carefully scouted by 
 Buller's horse for twenty miles round, and no Zulus 
 were found.
 
 The Young Colonists. 129 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ULUNDI. 
 
 ON Sunday, the ist of June, General Wood with a 
 small escort was out reconnoitring in advance of his 
 column, which was about five miles in front of the 
 force of General Newdigate. The morning was clear 
 and fresh, the ridges of the hills on either side were 
 dotted with Buller's horsemen. They crossed the 
 river by a ford, and having ridden about another 
 mile forward they observed some of the vedettes on 
 the high ground signalling that horsemen were ap 
 proaching. 
 
 Riding on to see who they could be, they were 
 joined by Colonel Buller and a dozen of his men, 
 and together they rode forward to meet the five 
 men who were seen approaching. In a few seconds 
 Lieutenant Carey and four troopers of Bettington's 
 Horse rode up, and when they had told their story 
 English soldiers had the shame and humiliation of 
 knowing that an English officer and four English 
 troopers had escaped unwounded from a Zulu 
 ambush, in which they had left a gallant young 
 prince, the guest of England and the hope of France, 
 to be barbarously slain. 
 
 Early in the morning the prince had learnt that a 
 
 (M264)
 
 130 The Young Colonists. 
 
 patrol was to be sent out in advance of the column, and 
 had applied for and obtained permission to accompany 
 it. Colonel Harrison, acting as quartermaster-general, 
 granted the permission, and had an interview with the 
 prince. 
 
 Six men of Bettington's Horse and the same 
 number of Shepstone's Basutos were to form the 
 party ; but unfortunately the Basutos did not come 
 up at the appointed time, and the patrol consisted 
 therefore only of the prince, Lieutenant Carey, the 
 six men of Bettington's Horse, and one Zulu. Con 
 sidering the importance of the safety of the prince, a 
 grave responsibility attaches to the staff- officer who 
 allowed him to go with so small a party. 
 
 After an hour's ride they reached the crest of 
 a hill and dismounted to fix the position of some dis 
 tant points by the compass. Here Colonel Harrison 
 overtook them, and remarked that the whole of the 
 escort was not with them, and that they had better 
 wait for the Basutos to come up. The prince said, 
 
 " Oh, we are quite strong enough besides, we have 
 all our friends around us, and with my glass I can 
 see General Marshall's cavalry coming up." 
 
 Unfortunately Colonel Harrison did not insist that 
 the party should wait until the Basutos arrived, and 
 they proceeded another seven miles, and then halted 
 in an isolated kraal in a valley. A worse spot could 
 not have been selected for a halt, as it was surrounded 
 by long grass, six or seven feet high ; here the saddles 
 were taken off the horses, and coffee was prepared.
 
 The Young Colonists. 1 3 1 
 
 Without any search being made they sat down to 
 make coffee, although it was clear, from the burnt 
 embers, bones, and other dtbris, that the place had 
 been but recently occupied 
 
 The Zulu was the first to see the enemy in the 
 long grass, and the horses were at once saddled. The 
 escort stood ready by them, and just as the prince 
 gave the word, " Prepare to mount," the Zulus' war-cry 
 burst out, and some guns were fired from the grass. 
 
 The horses started at the outburst, and some broke 
 away. Never were a body of troops in an enemy's 
 country so unprepared for the attack. Not a carbine 
 was loaded ! not a sentry placed ! Each of the 
 troopers, including the officer, was seized with a wild 
 panic, and thought only of flight, one indeed had 
 fallen at the first shot. The prince's horse was ill- 
 tempered and badly broken, and, frightened by the 
 firing and yells, he was so restive that the prince was 
 unable to mount. Had one of those men stood for 
 an instant at his head the prince might have gained 
 his saddle, but all had galloped away, leaving him 
 alone. Running by his horse, he in vain endeavoured 
 to mount ; he had not had time to tighten the girth, 
 the saddle slipped round, and the horse galloped 
 away. Unfortunately the prince's revolvers were in 
 the holsters, so he was unarmed, save with his sword, 
 and with this he stood bravely at bay, and died nobly 
 facing his foes, who pierced him with assegais at a 
 distance. 
 
 According to Zulu accounts afterwards obtained,
 
 132 The Young Colonists. 
 
 there were but five or six men engaged in the attack, 
 and had the Englishmen accompanying the prince, nay 
 even had one of them, possessed but the smallest 
 amount of presence of mind and courage, the Prince 
 Imperial might have been saved. There is no blacker 
 page in the annals of English military history. 
 
 The feeling of indignation, shame, and regret in the 
 English camp, when this shameful episode was 
 known, was indescribable. Of all the party the friendly 
 Zulu was the only one who came out with honour ; he 
 had gone towards the river to fetch water when he 
 discovered the enemy, and might have instantly taken 
 flight. He returned, however, and gave warning 
 that the Zulus were lurking round. Even then it does 
 not appear that he attempted to fly, but fought the 
 foe until overcome by numbers. His body was 
 afterwards discovered not far from that of the prince, 
 riddled with wounds, together with a number of his 
 own assegais broken, but stained with the blood of 
 his assailants. 
 
 The next morning the cavalry rode out to find and 
 bring in the prince's body. When it was discovered, it 
 was tenderly brought into camp. It was afterwards 
 taken over to England, and laid by the remains of his 
 father atChislehurst. A court-martial was held on Lieu 
 tenant Carey. The sentence was kept secret, but it 
 was generally understood that he was dismissed from 
 the service with ignominy. He was sent home under 
 arrest, but on his arrival there the proceedings of the 
 court-martial were declared null and void on account of
 
 The Young Colonists. 133 
 
 some technical irregularity, and he was ordered to 
 resume his duties. It was reported that this extra 
 ordinary leniency was shown by the special desire of 
 the Empress, who made a personal request to the 
 Queen that nothing should be done in the matter. 
 
 Early in June some messengers arrived in Lord 
 Chelmsford's camp from Cetewayo. Lord Chelmsford 
 told them that before any negotiations could be entered 
 into, the whole of the spoil taken at Isandula, 
 especially the two captured 7-pounder guns, must 
 be restored. 
 
 Considerable delays now took place, and for three 
 weeks a force of Englishmen sufficient to march 
 through and through Zululand in every direction was 
 kept doing nothing at a distance of three days' march 
 from the enemy's capital. So extraordinary and un 
 accountable was the delay that the English govern 
 ment appointed Sir Garnet Wolseley to go out to 
 supersede Lord Chelmsford. Upon the receipt of this 
 news preparations for an advance were at last made. 
 On the 2 1st General Newdigate's column reached the 
 right bank of the Umlatoosi. General Crealock, who 
 commanded the division which was operating by the 
 sea, also moved forward about this time, but met with 
 such difficulties, owing to the sickness which attacked 
 his transport-train, that he was unable to co-operate 
 with the first division, although his force did service 
 by occupying a large number of the enemy, who 
 would otherwise have been free to act against the 
 main column.
 
 134 TJie Young Colonists. 
 
 Between the 24th and 26th General Newdigate's and 
 Wood's columns advanced but six miles. But Buller 
 with his horse scouted ahead, and cut up a number 
 of Zulus who were engaged in burning the grass, to 
 hinder the advance of the horses and cattle. On the 
 26th Colonel Drury-Lowe, with the light cavalry, 
 450 of Buller's men and two guns, went out and 
 attacked and burnt five large military kraals. On the 
 27th the column advanced five miles towards Ulundi, 
 leaving their tents behind them, and taking only 
 200 ammunition-waggons and ten days' rations ; 500 
 infantry were left to guard the stores. 
 
 On the afternoon of that day some messengers came 
 in from Cetewayo, bringing 150 of the cattle captured 
 at Isandula, together with a pair of elephant's tusks, 
 and a letter written in English by a trader captured 
 at Isandula. The letter said that the king could 
 not comply with all Lord Chelmsford's commands, 
 as the arms taken from us at Isandula were not 
 brought to him, and that it was beyond his power 
 as a king to order or compel any of his regiments to 
 lay down their arms. He said the cannons should 
 be sent in, and on the receipt of the cattle and these 
 weapons the English must retire from Zululand. The 
 trader had written in a corner of the letter, in pencil, a 
 few words of warning, and an intimation that Cete 
 wayo had with him at Ulundi a picked force of 
 20,000 men. 
 
 Lord Chelmsford refused to receive the tusks, and 
 told the messengers to inform Cetewayo, that before 
 he should think of retiring, all the conditions must be
 
 The Young Colonists. 135 
 
 complied with, and the Zulu regiments lay down their 
 arms. Late in the evening several large bodies of 
 the enemy, amounting to some thousands, were 
 noticed moving from the direction of Ulundi, passing 
 by their left flank. 
 
 The next morning General Wood moved forward 
 as far as the left bank of the White Umvolosi, and New- 
 digate's column followed in the afternoon. Wood's 
 division bivouacked on the farther side of the river, 
 Newdigate's halted on the right. The most vigilant 
 watch was kept, with pickets in every direction, and 
 patrols of cavalry beyond these. 
 
 At daybreak on the 2/th the main body crossed 
 the river, and joined Wood on the left bank. They 
 were now but fifteen miles from Ulundi, and the king's 
 five kraals were visible to the naked eye. Three days 
 were given to Cetewayo to comply with the conditions, 
 but the original terms were altered so far, that Lord 
 Chelmsford consented to receive 1000 captured rifles 
 instead of insisting upon the regiments laying down 
 their arms. While waiting, the army remained on the 
 Umvolosi, having retired to the right side, pending the 
 decision of peace or war. 
 
 During these three days the Zulus had made many 
 hostile demonstrations against us. On the first and 
 second they kept up a scattered fire at distant 
 ranges at our men, and on the third, growing bolder, 
 pushed their skirmishers down to the rocks on the 
 opposite side of the river, and fired upon the men, as 
 they were watering their horses in the stream. One 
 horse was killed and several men wounded.
 
 136 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Buller therefore asked and obtained permission to 
 make a raid on the other side. A couple of guns 
 were brought into requisition to defend his crossing, 
 and two or three rounds of shrapnel sent a crowd of 
 Zulus, who had approached the opposite heights, 
 stragglingin all directions. Buller's horse, the mounted 
 infantry, and Baker's horse dashed over the river 
 at once. At full speed they raced across the country ; 
 Baker's men, guided by their leader, inclined to the 
 left front, by Buller's orders, to carry and hold a 
 hillock which commanded the ford. 
 
 Colonel Raaf, with a portion of Buller's horse, was 
 halted near the kraal of Unodwingo to act as a reserve, 
 and Buller, with 100 of his best mounted men, pushed 
 on with the intention of exploring the ground as far as 
 possible towards Ulundi. He knew that the bulk of 
 the king's army was away upon Lord Chelmsford's right 
 flank, and thought therefore that he might push on to 
 Ulundi without opposition. The country consisted of a 
 plain, across which ran some stony undulations, and at 
 one point were two hollows, united at a right angle. 
 The Zulu general disposed his men in shelter, and as 
 Buller with his little band of horsemen rode up they 
 rose and poured a very heavy fire into the ranks of 
 the horsemen. Sudden and unexpected as was this 
 attack, Buller's men were too well used to native 
 fighting to evince the slightest confusion. In the most 
 perfect order they began to fall back in alternate ranks, 
 keeping up a steady fire upon the enemy, who were 
 eagerly advancing. Raaf and his men rode up to the
 
 The Young Colonists. 137 
 
 assistance of the hotly-pressed party, and Baker's 
 horse, upon their hillock, opened a steady fire upon 
 the Zulus. Gradually and steadily the cavalry fell back 
 towards the river, the two guns on the opposite bank 
 aiding them by their fire of grape and shrapnel upon 
 the Zulus, who pressed forward with extreme bravery. 
 
 Many gallant deeds were done. Lord William 
 Beresford, who had accompanied the party as a vo 
 lunteer, distinguished himself by his bravery and cool 
 ness. Seeing upon the ground a dismounted and 
 wounded trooper, surrounded by a dozen Zulus, he 
 wheeled his horse and dashed down among them, 
 knocking over three with the rush of his horse, and 
 cutting down two with right and left strokes of his 
 sabre ; in another moment he had the wounded 
 man on his horse behind him, and carried him off 
 in safety. 
 
 Commander D'Arcy, also seeing a wounded man 
 on the ground, tried to carry him off, but his horse, 
 being restive, reared and fell back upon him, so that 
 the unfortunate trooper was overtaken and assegaied ; 
 while D'Arcy, who was severely bruised by falling on 
 his revolver, was able to get back safely, but was 
 unable to take part in the next day's fight. 
 
 A little before daybreak Wood with his flying 
 column crossed the river, followed by the main 
 army. The whole of the baggage was left in 
 charge of the 24th, and nothing was taken, save the 
 ammunition and water-carts, each man carrying 
 four days' supply of biscuits and preserved meat in
 
 138 The Young Colonists. 
 
 his havresack. The crossing of the river was made 
 without any opposition, but the movements of the 
 troops were watched by a party of Zulus from a 
 hillock on the left. 
 
 As soon as favourable ground had been reached, 
 Wood was signalled to halt and wait for the main body, 
 and when the junction was effected the order was given 
 to form a large hollow square. Inside this square were 
 two companies of engineers, together with the ammu 
 nition-carts, water-carts, and ambulance waggons, 
 carts with intrenching tools, stretchers and bearers, 
 together with two gatling-guns in a reserve. The 
 front face of the square was formed by the 8oth 
 Regiment, with two gatling-guns in their centre and 
 two /-pounders on their right. The right face of 
 the square was formed of seven companies of the 1 3th 
 Regiment. Next to these came two 7-pounder and 
 one Q-pounder guns ; four companies of the $8th 
 completed the line on this side. The rear face was 
 composed of two companies of the 2ist, and three 
 companies of the 94th, with a Q-pounder gun. On 
 the left or west flank were three companies of the 94th, 
 two /-pounder guns, eight companies of the 9Oth, 
 and two 9-pounders. Buller's cavalry were away, 
 scouring the country on the flanks. Colonel Drury- 
 Lowe, with two squadrons of the I7th Lancers and 
 Captain Shepstone's Basutos, formed the rear-guard. 
 The square moved forward for a few miles, when they 
 began to near the smaller kraals. Towards the left 
 front the Zulu columns could now be seen across the 
 plain, with the sun glancing down upon their long lines
 
 The Young Colonists. 139 
 
 of white shields. Upon reaching the first kraal the 
 square was halted while it was fired. The next kraal 
 was a very large one, called Unodwingo. This was also 
 fired ; but, as it was found that the smoke drifted across 
 the plain so as to act as a screen to the Zulus, Lord 
 Chelmsford ordered its extinction. Strong columns of 
 the enemy could now be seen moving out in good order 
 from Ulundi, and the square halted on some slightly- 
 rising ground. 
 
 The Zulus soon opened a dropping fire on the right 
 front, and from a strong force operating on some 
 broken ground near Unodwingo on the left. By nine 
 o'clock the Zulu attack was fairly developed. Buller's 
 men then made a strong demonstration on the left, 
 driving the Zulus from the hollow where they were 
 sheltered back to the Unodwingo kraal. This move 
 ment was well supported by Shepstone and the 
 Basutos. 
 
 The Zulus now brought up a strong reinforcement 
 from the right, so as to assist those engaged with 
 the cavalry. Buller's men fought in the Dutch fashion, 
 in two ranks ; the first mounted and ready to dash in a 
 moment upon any weak point in the enemy's line, the 
 second on foot, using their saddles as a rest for their 
 rifles. As soon as the front rank became too hardly 
 pressed, they cantered to the rear and dismounted and 
 opened fire, while the second rank mounted in readiness 
 to charge. Gradually Buller and Shepstone fell back, 
 the Zulu column pressing upon them until well 
 within reach of the gatlings and Martinis. The cavalry 
 then took refuge in the square, and over the ridges
 
 140 The Young Colonists. 
 
 of the front and left the Zulu column with loud shouts 
 swept down upon the square. The British infantry now 
 opened fire. Catlings and rifles poured in their deadly 
 hail of fire, while the guns swept the Zulu ranks with 
 shrapnel and grape. Terrible as the fire was, the 
 Zulus pressed bravely forward, filling up the gaps made 
 in their ranks, their wild war-cry rising even above 
 the roll of the rifle-fire. The fiercest attack came 
 from the Unodwingo kraal. Forming under cover of 
 the kraal, a large body, led by a chief on a white 
 horse, and formed in a hollow square, dashed at the 
 right rear angle of the British formation. Tremen 
 dous as the fire was, they pressed forward until it 
 seemed as if they would come to close quarters with the 
 column ; but, brave as the Zulus were, it was impossible 
 to withstand the fire which the 2ist, 94th, 58th, 
 and Royal Engineers poured into them. The square 
 was broken up, and after a moment's pause the Zulus 
 turned and sought shelter from the leaden hail. 
 
 While the fight was raging here, another Zulu 
 column had attacked the front ; but here the assault 
 was speedily repulsed, the cool and steady fire of the 
 8oth having so deadly an effect that the Zulus never 
 attempted to make a rush upon them. It was now 
 a quarter to ten but a quarter of an hour from the 
 firing of the first shot, but the combat was .virtually 
 at an end. The Zulus, astounded at the storm of fire 
 by which they had been received, were everywhere 
 wavering ; Lord Chelmsford gave the order, and the 
 two squadrons of lancers burst from the square,
 
 The Young Colonists. 141 
 
 greeted with a loud cheer from the infantry, and with 
 their pennons fluttering in the breeze, and their long 
 lances in rest they dashed upon the flying Zulus, and 
 drove them headlong into a little ravine. But flanking 
 this, and hidden by the long grass, half a Zulu regiment 
 had been posted to cover the retreat, and as the 
 squadrons of lancers came on a volley was poured in, 
 which emptied several saddles and killed Lieutenant 
 Wyatt-Edgell, who was leading his men. In another 
 moment the line of lancers dashed down upon the 
 Zulu ranks, and before the level line of lances the 
 enemy went down like grass. Shattered and broken 
 in an instant, the Zulus fought in stubborn knots, 
 stabbing at the horses, throwing themselves on the 
 men, and trying to dismount them. 
 
 In a meUe like this the lance was useless, and the 
 troopers drew their swords and fought hand to hand 
 with the foe ; and now a troop of the King's Dragoon- 
 Guards and Buller's horse took up the charge, and 
 the flying Zulus were cut down in scores before they 
 could gain the crest of the hill. The Zulus here 
 fought with far less determination than they had ex 
 hibited at Kambula. There for four hours they had 
 striven in vain to carry General Wood's strongly- 
 intrenched position ; here they made one great effort, 
 and then all was over. Their force was estimated at 
 23,000, and of these they lost only about 1500, of 
 whom at least one-third were killed in the retreat. 
 The battle over, the remaining kraals were burnt. 
 
 Most unfortunately, the day after the battle of
 
 142 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Ulundi, the news of the arrival of Sir Garnet 
 Wolseley reached the front, and the movements of 
 the army were paralyzed by the change of command. 
 Instead therefore of a vigorous pursuit of the enemy, 
 nothing was done, and the army halted until the new 
 commander-in-chief should arrange his plans of action. 
 Lord Chelmsford at once resigned command of his 
 column, and left for England. 
 
 The two boys had been present at the battle of 
 Ulundi. They had, during the weary weeks which pre 
 ceded the advance, made the acquaintance of most of 
 the officers of the cavalry, and Colonel Lowe had re 
 peated the permission given them by General Marshall. 
 They had therefore, when on the morning of the fight 
 the column marched out, attached themselves to 
 Shepstone's mounted Basutos, and had fought in the 
 ranks of that corps during the cavalry action which 
 preceded the attack on the square. 
 
 After the action was over, great quantities of cattle 
 and corn fell into the hands of the troops, and so large 
 a transport-train was no longer necessary. Orders were 
 therefore issued that a certain number of the waggons 
 could take their discharge from the service, and the 
 lads at once applied to be placed on the list of those 
 whose services could be dispensed with. 
 
 Two days later they started for the rear with a 
 convoy of sick and wounded, and in due time, without 
 further adventure, arrived home, to the great delight 
 of their parents. 
 
 The victory of Ulundi virtually put an end to the
 
 The Young Colonists. 143 
 
 war ; a great portion of the troops were sent home ; 
 the Zulu chiefs came in and surrendered with their 
 followers, almost to a man. Cetewayo succeeded in 
 concealing himself for some time, but after a long 
 chase he was captured by Major Marter and Lord 
 Gifford, and was sent a prisoner to the Cape.
 
 144 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 A TRADING EXPEDITION. 
 
 AFTER dividing Zululand into districts and appoint 
 ing a chief to rule over each, General Wolseley 
 marched his force against Secoceni, the chief whose 
 hostile attitude had caused the Boers to accept the 
 protectorate of England. This chief had maintained his 
 defiant attitude, and, relying upon the strength of his 
 hill-stronghold, had kept up an irregular war upon 
 them, aided by the Swazis who came down from the 
 north to assist him. 
 
 Sir Garnet Wolseley attacked Secoceni's mountain. 
 His men fought bravely, but were altogether unable 
 to resist the attack of the English. The place was 
 carried, his warriors killed or dispersed, and his power 
 altogether broken. As the lads were not present at 
 this affair being well contented to stay for a while 
 and assist their fathers in the farm it is not neces 
 sary to enter into further details of it. 
 
 A few months later three teams of waggons drove 
 up to the farm. It was late in the evening, and their 
 owner, who had met Mr. Humphreys several times at 
 Newcastle, knocked at the door. 
 
 " I have made a long march/' he said, " to-day, and 
 the oxen are knocked up ; so if you will take me in, 
 I will halt here for the night instead of going on. The
 
 The Voting Colonists. 145 
 
 roads have proved heavier than I had expected, and I 
 have done a very long day's journey." 
 
 Mr. Humphreys at once invited the speaker to enter. 
 Mr. Harvey was a trader, one of those who are 
 in the habit of taking long expeditions far into the 
 interior, with his waggons laden with cotton, beads, 
 tower-muskets, powder, lead, and toys prized by 
 the natives, returning laden with ivory, ostrich 
 feathers, and skins. He was now about to start 
 upon such a journey, having stocked his waggons at 
 Durban. 
 
 After supper was over, the trader told many stories 
 of his adventures among the natives, and the profits 
 which were gained by such journeys. 
 
 " Generally," he said, " I go with six waggons, but 
 I was very unlucky last time ; the tzetze-fly attacked 
 my animals, most of which died, and the natives took 
 advantage of my position to make an attack upon me. 
 I beat them off, but was finally obliged to pack all my 
 most valuable goods in one waggon, to make my way 
 back with it, and abandon everything else to the 
 natives. Now, Humphreys, why don't you join me ? 
 You have got a waggon, and you can buy stores at 
 Newcastle, not of course as cheap as at the seaside, 
 but still cheap enough to leave a large marginal 
 profit on the trip." 
 
 " I cannot leave the farm," Mr. Humphreys said. 
 
 " Nor can his wife spare him, Mr. Harvey," Mrs. 
 Humphreys put in. 
 
 " Well, why don't you send your son, here, with the 
 
 (M264) L
 
 146 The Young Colonists. 
 
 waggon ? " Mr. Harvey asked. " The man who gene 
 rally travels with me as partner broke his leg the other 
 day, down at Durban, and I should be very glad of one 
 or two white companions. Two or three white men 
 together can do anything with the natives, but if there 
 is only one, and he happens to knock up, it goes very 
 hard with him." 
 
 " Well, I don't know," Mr. Humphreys said, as 
 Dick looked eagerly towards him ; " it is a sort of 
 thing that wants thinking over." 
 
 " Oh ! father," Dick exclaimed excitedly, " it would 
 be a glorious trip, especially if Tom Jackson would go 
 too. I heard Mr. Jackson only yesterday say that his 
 draught-oxen are eating their heads off, and that he 
 must put them on the road to do some freighting. You 
 see, if Mr. Jackson did not care about going in for the 
 trading himself and I know, from what he said the 
 other day, that his money is all employed on the farm 
 you might hire his waggon for the trip. In fact 
 that and your own " 
 
 " That sounds easy and satisfactory enough, Dick," 
 Mr. Humphreys said, laughing ; " but one does not 
 jump into these things in a moment. There, you 
 go off to bed, and I will talk the matter further over 
 with Mr. Harvey." 
 
 Dick went to bed in high glee. When his father 
 once said that he would talk a thing over, Dick felt 
 that the chances were very strong that he would give 
 in to his wishes. Mr. Humphreys was less influ 
 enced by the idea of making a good trading specu-
 
 The Young Colonists. 147 
 
 lation than by the consideration that a journey of this 
 kind would not only give great pleasure to his son, but 
 would be of real benefit to him. It was Mr. Humphreys' 
 opinion that it is good for a lad to be placed in posi 
 tions where he learns self-reliance, readiness, and 
 promptness of action. For himself his farm-work 
 occupied all his thoughts, and he needed no distrac 
 tion ; but for a lad change is necessary. Had Dick 
 had as would have been the case at home a number 
 of school-fellows and companions of the same age, 
 he would have joined in their games and amusements, 
 and no other change would have been necessary, or 
 indeed desirable ; but in the farm in Natal it was alto 
 gether different. The work of looking after a number 
 of Kaffirs planting and watering trees was monotonous, 
 and unbroken, as it generally was, by the sight of a 
 strange face from the beginning to the end of the 
 week, it was likely to become irksome to a boy. 
 
 Occasionally indeed Dick and Tom Jackson would 
 meet and go out on a shooting expedition together ; 
 but Tom could seldom be spared, as his father, being 
 
 shorter-handed than Mr. Humphreys, found him of 
 
 
 considerable use. 
 
 Soon after daylight Dick was aroused by his father. 
 
 " Jump up at once, Dick ; I want you to ride over 
 with a letter to Mr. Jackson. We have pretty well 
 settled that you shall go with Mr. Harvey, and I am 
 writing to make an offer to Mr. Jackson for the use oi 
 his waggon for six months." 
 
 Dick gave a shout of delight, and in a very short
 
 148 The Young Colonists. 
 
 time had dressed himself, and, having saddled his 
 horse, was dashing at full speed across the veldt. Early 
 as the hour was when he arrived, Mr. Jackson was 
 already out in his fields. Dick soon found him, and 
 handed him the letter, and while he was reading it 
 explained in low, excited words to Tom the mission 
 on which he had come. 
 
 " Well, I don't know," Mr. Jackson said, when he 
 had finished the letter ; " your father makes me a very 
 liberal offer, Dick, for my waggon and team for six 
 months, on the condition that I allow Tom to accom 
 pany them, and he points out that in his opinion a 
 journey of this kind will be likely to develop the 
 boy's character and teach him many things that may 
 some day be of use to him. It comes upon me 
 suddenly, and it seems he wants the waggon and 
 team to be at Newcastle this evening, ready for a start 
 in the morning. He himself is going to ride over 
 there to purchase goods to freight it directly he 
 receives my reply. I must go in and consult with 
 mother before I come to any decided conclusion." 
 
 So saying he strode off towards the house. 
 
 Dick, leading his pony, walked after, by the 
 side of Tom, to whom he explained all he knew of 
 the character of the proposed journey. 
 
 " Mr. Harvey says, Tom, that of course he goes to 
 trade, but that at the same time he does a lot of shoot 
 ing, both for the sake of the skins and for the meat for 
 the men. He says that he often meets with lions, 
 hippopotami, and sometimes elephants sometimes 
 they meet with hostile natives."
 
 The Yoimg Colonists. 149 
 
 Altogether the expedition promised an immense 
 variety of adventure. The boys remained chatting out 
 side the house until Mr. Jackson came to the door and 
 called them in. 
 
 " So you are not contented to stop at home, Dick," 
 Mrs. Jackson said, "and you want to take Tom 
 rambling away with you again ? Of course I can 
 not say no, when my husband is inclined to let him 
 go, but I shall be terribly anxious until he is back 
 again." 
 
 " I wont let him get into any scrapes, Mrs. Jack 
 son," Dick said confidently. 
 
 "I have no faith whatever," Mrs. Jackson said, 
 smiling, " in your keeping him out of scrapes, but I 
 do think it possible that you may get him out of 
 them after he is once in them. Do be careful, my boys, 
 for the sakes of your fathers and mothers ! I know 
 Mr. Harvey has been making these journeys for a good 
 many years and has always got back safely, and I have 
 great faith in his experience and knowledge, but 
 there, Dick, I must not keep you. Here is my husband 
 with an answer to your father's letter, and as you will 
 have lots to do, and your father will be waiting for 
 this letter before he starts for Newcastle, you had 
 better ride off at once. Good-bye, my boy, for I 
 shan't see you again before you start. I trust that 
 you will come back safe and well." 
 
 Two minutes later Dick was again galloping 
 across the country, arriving home in time for break 
 fast. 
 
 Mr Humphreys was in better spirits than Dick
 
 150 The Young Colonists. 
 
 had feared he should find her ; but her health had 
 improved immensely since her arrival in the colony, 
 and she was more active and energetic than Dick 
 ever remembered her to have been. She was able 
 therefore to take a far more cheerful view of the pro 
 posed expedition than she could have done the year 
 before, and her husband had had comparatively little 
 difficulty in obtaining her consent to Dick's accom 
 panying Mr. Harvey. 
 
 " Your father thinks that it will be for your good, 
 my boy," she said, " and I have no doubt that you 
 will enjoy yourself greatly, but be sure to be 
 careful, and don't let your high spirits get you 
 into scrapes ; remember how valuable your life is 
 to us ! " 
 
 " While you are away, Dick," his father said, " you 
 will remember that you are absolutely under Mr. 
 Harvey's orders. As the head of the expedition he 
 stands in the position of the master, and he must receive 
 ready and explicit obedience from all. He is not a 
 man unnecessarily to curb or check you, and you may 
 be sure that he will not restrain you unless for the 
 good of the expedition. You must beware how far 
 you stray from the caravan ; the country you are 
 going to is very different from this. Here, go where 
 you will, you are sure in a short time to come upon 
 some farmhouse, where you may get directions as to 
 your way. There, once lost, it is upon yourself alone 
 you must depend to recover the track. The beasts of 
 prey are formidable opponents, and a lion or an
 
 The Young Colonists. 151 
 
 elephant wounded, but not killed, could rend you into 
 pieces in a moment ; therefore you must be prudent 
 as well as brave, obedient as well as enterprising. 
 You have already shown that you have plenty of 
 presence of mind, as well as of courage, and in nine 
 cases out of ten the former quality is even the more 
 necessary in a country such as that you are now 
 going to. Courage will not avail you when a 
 wounded leopard is charging down upon you, and 
 your rifle is already discharged, but presence of mind 
 may point out some means of escape from the danger. 
 And now, if you have finished breakfast, you had 
 better ride over with me to Newcastle I have a very 
 large number of goods to buy. Mr. Harvey, who went 
 on the first thing, will meet me there and show me 
 the kind of goods most likely to take with the natives ; 
 it will be well that you should not only know the price 
 of each article, but that you should see everything 
 packed, so as to know the contents of each bale by its 
 shape and markings a matter which may save you 
 much trouble when you begin to trade." 
 
 The shopping did not take up so long a time as 
 Mr. Humphreys had anticipated ; the large store 
 keepers all kept precisely the kind of goods required, 
 as they were in the habit of selling to the Boers for 
 barter with the natives. 
 
 In the afternoon the waggon was sent away, and 
 an hour before daybreak next morning Dick, having 
 bade farewell to his mother, started with Mr. 
 Humphreys.
 
 152 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Tom and Mr. Jackson arrived there a few minutes 
 later, and the work of loading the waggons at once 
 commenced, and was concluded by nine o'clock ; then 
 they joined the waggons of Mr. Harvey, which were 
 already waiting outside the town. 
 
 Their fathers rode with them to the ford across the 
 river, and then after a hearty farewell returned to 
 their farms, while the caravan of five waggons crossed 
 into the Transvaal. 
 
 Each waggon was drawn by sixteen oxen, with a 
 native driver and leader to each. There were three 
 Swazis who had accompanied Mr. Harvey on pre 
 vious expeditions, all good hunters and men who 
 could be relied upon in every emergency. The eldest 
 of these natives was a very tall and muscular man, of 
 some five and forty years of age ; the left side of his face, 
 his shoulder, and side were deeply seamed with scars, 
 the relics of a fight with a wounded lioness. He 
 had a very long and difficult name, which had been 
 Anglicized and shortened by Mr. Harvey into 
 " Jack." 
 
 The second of the trio was a man so short as to be 
 almost deformed, a very unusual circumstance among 
 the natives. His head was set low between his 
 shoulders, and his long sinewy arms reached almost 
 to his ankles. Mr. Harvey told the lads he was im 
 mensely strong, and the expression of his face was 
 quick and intelligent. He was about twenty-four years 
 of age ; he had been found by Mr. Harvey's father, 
 who had also been a trader, deserted and apparently
 
 T/ie Young Colonists. 153 
 
 dying, a baby of only a few months old. Among 
 savage people infants who are in any way deformed 
 are generally deserted and left to perish, and this 
 was the fate evidently intended for the child when the 
 mother became convinced he would not grow up tall 
 and straight, like other men. Mr. Harvey had picked 
 it up, fed and cared for it, and it grew up full of a 
 passionate attachment for him, following him every 
 where, and ready at any moment to give his life for 
 him. He was called Tony, and spoke English as 
 fluently as the native language. 
 
 The third of the hunters was a tall, slight figure, 
 a man of about five and thirty, with muscles like 
 whipcord, who could, if it were needed, go for 100 miles 
 without a halt, and tire out the swiftest horse. In 
 addition to these were ten natives, who assisted with 
 the cattle, pitched the tent, cooked and skinned the 
 game, and did other odd jobs. 
 
 The road was fairly good, and two days after leav 
 ing Newcastle they arrived at Standerton, a rising 
 place, inhabited principally by English traders and 
 shopkeepers. Here three roads branched : the one 
 led to Utrecht on the east ; another to Pretoria, the 
 capital, to the north-west ; while the third, a track 
 much less used than the others, led due north. This 
 was the one followed by the caravan. 
 
 As they proceeded, the Dutch farmhouses became 
 more sparsely sprinkled over the country, and several 
 large native kraals were passed. Over the wide 
 plains large herds of deer roamed almost unmolested,
 
 154 The Young Colonists. 
 
 and the lads had no difficulty in keeping the caravan 
 well supplied with provisions. One or two of the 
 Kaffirs generally accompanied them, to carry in the 
 game ; but Mr. Harvey and the three hunters, accus 
 tomed to more exciting sport, kept along with the 
 caravan, the former well content that the lads 
 should amuse themselves with furnishing food for the 
 party. 
 
 At Newcastle Mr. Humphreys had purchased a 
 couple of small pocket-compasses, one for each of the 
 boys, and the possession of these gave them great 
 confidence, as, with their guidance, they were always 
 enabled to strike the trail of the caravan. 
 
 The road had now altogether ceased, and they were 
 travelling across a bare, undulating country, dotted 
 occasionally by herds and flocks of Dutch settlers, 
 and by the herds of wandering deer, but unbroken 
 by a tree of any size, and for the most part covered 
 with tall grass. The deer met with were for the 
 most part antelopes of one or other of three kinds, 
 all of which abound on the higher plains. These are 
 known as the " wilde-beest," the " bless-buck," and 
 the " spring-buck." 
 
 The venison which these creatures afforded was 
 occasionally varied by the flesh of the " stump-pig," 
 which abounded in considerable numbers, and, as 
 they ran at a great speed, afforded the boys many a 
 good chase. 
 
 Generally the caravan halted for the night while 
 they were still in a country occupied here and there by
 
 The Young Colonists. 155 
 
 Boers near one of the farmhouses. It was not that 
 these habitations added to the pleasure of the halting- 
 place, for the Boers were generally gruff and surly, and 
 their dogs annoyed them by their constant barking 
 and growling, but for the most part it was only at these 
 farmhouses that water could be obtained. A small 
 sum was generally charged by the Boers for the 
 privilege of watering the oxen of each waggon. 
 
 It would seem a churlish action to charge for 
 water, but this fluid is very scarce upon the veldt. 
 There are long periods of drought, of which, in a dry 
 season, thousands of cattle perish ; it is therefore only 
 natural that each farmer should hoard his supply 
 jealously, for he cannot tell how great his own need 
 of it may shortly be. The water is for the most part 
 stored in artificial ponds, made by damming up 
 hollows through which the water runs in the wet 
 season. 
 
 Sometimes, as the caravan made its slow way 
 along, a young Boer would dash up upon his horse, 
 and, reining in, ask a few questions as to their 
 route, and then ride off again. Already the boys 
 had admired the figures and riding of the Boers whom 
 they had seen in action in Zululand, but they were 
 much more struck by their appearance as they saw 
 them now. There are no finer men in the world than 
 the young Boers of the Transvaal ; in after-life they 
 often become heavy, but as young men their figures 
 are perfect. Very tall and powerfully built, they sit 
 their horses as if man and animal were one, and are
 
 156 The Young Colonists. 
 
 such splendid marksmen that t while riding at full 
 speed, they can, with almost absolute certainty, 
 bring down an antelope at a distance of 150 
 yards. 
 
 But the abodes of the Boers, and their manner of 
 living, impressed the boys far less favourably. How 
 ever extensive the possessions and numerous the 
 herds of a Boer, he lives in the same primitive style 
 as his poorest neighbour. The houses seldom contain 
 more than two, or at most three, rooms. The dress 
 of the farmer, wife, and family is no better than that 
 of labourers ; whole families sleep in one room ; books 
 are almost unknown in their houses, and they are 
 ignorant and prejudiced to an extreme degree. Upon 
 his horse and his gun the Boer will spend money 
 freely, but for all other purposes he is thrifty and 
 close-fisted in the extreme. Water is regarded as 
 useful for drinking purposes, but its utility for 
 matters of personal cleanliness is generally altogether 
 ignored. Almost all sleep in their clothes, and a 
 shake and a stretch suffice for the morning toilet. 
 
 The power of a Boer over his sons and daughters 
 is most unlimited, and he is the hardest and cruellest 
 of masters to the unfortunate natives whom he keeps 
 in slavery under the title of indentured apprentices, and 
 whose lives he regards as of no more importance than 
 those of his sheep, and as of infinitely less consequence 
 than those of his horses or even of his dogs. To the 
 unhappy natives the taking over of the Transvaal 
 by England had been a blessing of the highest kind.
 
 The Young Colonists. 157 
 
 For the first time the shooting of them in cold blood 
 had come to be considered a crime, and ordinances 
 had been issued against slavery, which, although 
 generally evaded by the Boers, still promised a happy 
 state of things in the future. 
 
 At the native kraals the travellers were always 
 welcomed when it was known that they were English. 
 The natives looked to Queen Victoria as a sort of 
 guardian angel, and not a thought entered their heads 
 that they would ere long be cruelly and basely aban 
 doned to the mercies of the Dutch by the govern 
 ment of England. 
 
 Slowly and without incident the caravan made 
 its way north, and at last encamped upon the banks 
 of the great river Limpopo, the northern boundary of 
 the Transvaal. This river was too wide and deep to 
 be forded, but at the spot where they had struck it, 
 there was a large native kraal. Here Mr. Harvey, 
 who had many times before followed the same route 
 to this spot, was warmly welcomed, and preparations 
 were made for effecting a crossing. The oxen were 
 first taken across ; these were steered by ropes 
 attached to their horns and fastened to a canoe, which 
 paddled ahead of them. The beasts were delighted 
 to enter the water after their long dusty journey, and 
 most of them, after reaching the opposite bank, lay 
 down for a long time in the shallow water at the 
 edge. Most of the stores were carried across in 
 canoes. Inflated skins were then fastened to the 
 waggons, and these also were towed across the stream
 
 1 58 The Young Colonists. 
 
 by canoes. The passage had commenced at early 
 morning, and by nightfall the whole of the caravan 
 and its contents were safely across the stream. 
 
 " We are now," Mr. Harvey said, " in the Matabele 
 country ; the natives are for the most part friendly, 
 as they know the advantage they derive from the 
 coming of English traders, but there are portions of 
 the tribe altogether hostile to us, and the greatest 
 caution and care have to be exercised in passing 
 through some portions of the country. To the east 
 lies a land said to be very rich in gold, and there 
 can be little doubt that it is so, for we frequently find 
 natives who have traded with that country in posses 
 sion of gold-dust, but they allow no white men to 
 pass their frontier on any pretext whatever. They 
 have become aware in some way how great is the 
 value of gold in the eyes of Europeans, and fear that if 
 the wealth of the country in that metal were but known 
 a vast emigration of Europeans would take place, which 
 would assuredly sooner or later end in the driving 
 out or extirpation of the present inhabitants of the 
 land." 
 
 The news which they had learned at the village 
 where they had crossed, of the state of affairs among 
 the tribes of the north, was not encouraging. The 
 natives said that there had been much fighting. Not 
 only had eruptions taken place with tribes still further 
 north, but the Matabele had also been quarrelling 
 among themselves. 
 
 " This is bad news indeed," Mr. Harvey said ; " these
 
 The Young Colonists. 159 
 
 tribal wars make journeying very difficult; for, 
 although none of the tribes may be hostile to Euro 
 peans at ordinary times, they view them with distrust 
 when coming from a tribe with whom they are at war. 
 In peace-time, too, when each section of the tribe is 
 under some sort of control by the head chief, each 
 will hesitate to rob or attack an European caravan, 
 because the whole would consider themselves aggrieved 
 and injured by such a proceeding. In war-time, on 
 the other hand, each thinks, ' If we do not rob this rich 
 caravan some one else is sure to do so ; we may as 
 well have the plunder as another.' War is injurious to 
 us in other ways ; instead of the tribes spending 
 their time in hunting, they remain at home to guard 
 their villages and women, and we shall find but little 
 ivory and few ostrich feathers gathered to trade for 
 our goods. I had not intended to have encumbered 
 myself with a larger following, but I think, after what 
 I have heard, it will be wise to strengthen our party 
 before going further. I will therefore hire twenty 
 men from the village here to accompany us ; they 
 will be useful in hunting, and will cost but little ; their 
 wages are nominal, and we shall have no difficulty 
 in providing them with food with our rifles. In one 
 respect they are more useful than men hired from 
 time to time from among the people farther north for 
 the purpose of driving game, for, as you see, many of 
 them carry guns, while beyond the river they are 
 armed only with bows and arrows." 
 
 " I am surprised to see so many guns," Dick said ;
 
 1 60 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " where could these people have got the money to buy 
 them?" 
 
 " It is the result of a very bad system," Mr. Harvey 
 replied. " The Cape authorities, in spite of all the repre 
 sentations which have been made to them, of the ex 
 treme danger of allowing the natives to possess firearms, 
 allow their importation and sale to them, simply on 
 account of the revenue which they derive from it, as a 
 duty of a pound is charged on each gun imported into 
 the colony. From all parts of South Africa the natives, 
 Pondos, Basutos, Zulus, and other Kaffirs, go to the 
 diamond-fields and work there for months ; when 
 their earnings suffice to enable them to buy a gun, 
 a stock of ammunition, and a blanket, they return 
 to their homes. All these fellows you see carrying 
 guns have served their six or eight months in the 
 diamond-mines ; a dozen of them would be a strong 
 reinforcement to our fighting power, in case of an 
 attack." 
 
 There was no difficulty in engaging the required 
 number of men. Each was to be paid on the con 
 clusion of the journey with a certain quantity of 
 powder and lead, a few yards of cotton, some beads 
 and other cheap trinkets, and was to be fed on the 
 journey. Thus reinforced the caravan proceeded on 
 its way.
 
 The Young Colonists. 161 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 A TROOP OF LIONS. 
 
 THE country across which the waggons now made 
 their way differed somewhat from that over which 
 they had previously passed ; it was not so undulating, 
 and the herbage was shorter and more scanty ; the 
 soil was for the most part sandy ; trees were much 
 more abundant, and sometimes there were thick 
 growths of jungle. Even before leaving the Transvaal 
 they had at night often heard the roar of lions, but 
 these had not approached the camp. 
 
 " We must look out for lions to-night," Mr. Harvey 
 said, when the caravan encamped near a large pool 
 which in the wet season formed part of a river, and was 
 now for the most part dry. " We must laager our 
 waggons, and get as many cattle inside as we can, 
 and must keep the rest close together, with fires in 
 readiness to light in case of an attack." 
 
 " But surely the lions would never venture to attack 
 so large a party ? '' Dick said in surprise. 
 
 " They will indeed," Mr. Harvey answered. " These 
 brutes often hunt together, as many as twenty or 
 thirty ; they are nothing like such powerful beasts as 
 the North African lions, but they are formidable 
 enough, and the less we see of them the better. But 
 there are numerous prints on the sand near the water, 
 
 (M264) jf
 
 1 62 The Young Colonists. 
 
 and probably large numbers of them are in the habit 
 of coming to this pool to drink. I expect therefore 
 that we shall have a stirring night." 
 
 As soon as the oxen were unyoked, they were 
 driven a short distance out to pasture. Five or six of 
 the natives looked after them, while the remainder set 
 to work to gather sticks and dried wood for the fires. 
 
 " I think," Tom said, " that I will go and have a 
 bathe in the pool." 
 
 " You will do no such thing," Mr. Harvey remarked ; 
 " the chances are that there are half a dozen alligators 
 in that pool it is just the sort of place in which they 
 lurk, for they find no difficulty in occasionally taking 
 a deer or a wild hog, as he comes down to quench his 
 thirst. There ! don't you see something projecting 
 above the water on the other side of the pool ? " 
 
 " I see a bit of rough wood, that looks as if it were 
 the top of a log underneath the water." 
 
 " Well, just watch it," Mr. Harvey said, as he took 
 aim with his rifle. 
 
 He fired ; the water instantly heaved and whirled at 
 the spot the boy was watching ; the supposed log rose 
 higher out of the water, and then plunged down again ; 
 five or six feet of a long tail lashed the water and 
 then disappeared, but the eddies on the surface 
 showed that there was a violent agitation going on 
 underneath it. 
 
 " What do you think of your log now ? " Mr. Harvey 
 asked, smiling. 
 
 " Why, it was an alligator," Tom said. " Who would
 
 The Young Colonists. 163 
 
 have thought it ? it looked just like a bit of an old 
 tree." 
 
 " What you saw," Mr. Harvey said, " was a portion 
 of the head ; the alligator often lies with just his eyes 
 and nostrils out of water." 
 
 " Did you kill it, sir, do you think ? " Dick 
 asked. 
 
 " Oh ! no," Mr. Harvey replied ; " the ball would 
 glance off his head, as it would from the side of an 
 ironclad ship. It woke him up, and frustrated him 
 a bit ; but he is none the worse for it. So you see, 
 Tom, that pool is hardly fit to bathe in." 
 
 " No, indeed, sir," Tom answered, turning a little 
 pale at the thought of the danger which he had 
 proposed to incur. " I would rather fight half a dozen 
 lions than get into the water with those brutes." 
 
 " I don't know about half a dozen lions," Mr. 
 Harvey said ; " although certainly one lion is an easier 
 foe to tackle than an alligator. But one can never be 
 too careful about bathing in this country. In the 
 smallest pools, only a few yards long and a few feet 
 wide, an alligator may be lurking, especially if the 
 weather is dry and the pools far apart. Even when 
 only drawing water at such places it is well to be 
 careful, and it is always the best plan to poke the 
 bottom for a short distance round with a pole before 
 dipping in a bucket. Remember, if you should ever 
 happen to be seized by one of these animals, there is 
 but one chance, and that is to turn at once and stick 
 your thumbs into his eyes. It requires nerve when a
 
 164 The Young Colonists. 
 
 brute has got you by the leg, but it is your only 
 chance, and the natives, when seized by alligators, often 
 escape by blinding their foes. The pain and sudden 
 loss of sight always induces them to loose their hold." 
 
 "I hope I shall never have to try," Tom said, 
 shivering. 
 
 " It is safer not, certainly," Mr. Harvey agreed ; " but 
 there, I see dinner is ready, and Jumbo has got a 
 bucket of water, so you can douse your heads and 
 wash your hands without fear of alligators." 
 
 At nightfall the cattle were all driven in. The 
 horses and a few of the most valuable oxen were 
 placed in the laager formed by the waggons ; the 
 rest were fastened outside to them, side by side, by 
 their horns ; at each corner the natives had piled up 
 a great heap of firewood. An hour after sunset the 
 roar of a lion was heard out on the plain ; it was 
 answered simultaneously in six or eight directions, 
 and the stamping of the oxen announced that the 
 animals were conscious of danger. 
 
 " There are a troop of them about," Mr. Harvey 
 said, "just as I feared. Put a little more wood on the 
 fires, boys ; it is as well to keep them burning briskly, 
 but it will probably be some hours before they work 
 themselves up to make an attack upon us." 
 
 As the time went on, the roaring became louder 
 and more continuous. 
 
 "There must be a score of them at least," Mr. 
 Harvey said ; " they are ranging round and round the 
 camp ; they don't like the look of the fires."
 
 The Young Colonists. 165 
 
 By ten o'clock the roaring had approached so 
 closely that Mr. Harvey thought that it was time to 
 prepare for the defence ; he took post at one side of 
 the square, and placed the boys and Jumbo at the 
 other three ; Tony and the other hunter were to 
 keep outside the cattle, and walk round and round. 
 The armed natives were scattered round the square. 
 The drivers and cattle-men were to move about 
 among the animals, and do their best to pacify 
 them, for already a perfect panic had seized upon 
 the draught-cattle, and with starting eyes and coats 
 ruffled by fear they were tugging and straining at 
 their ropes. 
 
 " Quiet, you silly beasts," Dick said, leaning out of 
 the waggon in which he had taken his place ; " you are 
 safer where you are than you would be anywhere else. 
 If you got away and bolted out into the plain, as 
 you want to do, you would be pulled down and killed 
 in no time." 
 
 The fires were now blazing brightly, throwing a 
 wide circle of light round the camp and making visible 
 every object within fifty yards. 
 
 It had been arranged that so long as the lions kept 
 at a distance and only approached singly the 
 defenders of the various faces of the square should 
 retain their positions ; but that, should a formidable 
 attack be made upon any one side, the white men 
 with two of the natives with them should hasten to 
 the point attacked. 
 
 Several times, as Dick stood in the waggon, rifle in
 
 1 66 The Young Colonists. 
 
 hand, straining his eyes at the darkness, he fancied he 
 saw indistinct shadowy forms moving at the edge of 
 the circle of light. Two or three times he raised his 
 rifle to take aim, but the objects were so indistinct 
 that he doubted whether his fancy had not deceived 
 him. 
 
 Presently the crack of Mr. Harvey's rifle was heard, 
 followed by a roar of a sharper and more angry nature 
 than those which had preceded it. As if a signalhadbeen 
 given, three or four creatures came with great bounds 
 out of the darkness towards the side where Dick was 
 posted. Taking a steady aim, he fired. Tony, who was 
 outside with the cattle on that side of the square, did the 
 same. The other natives had been ordered to retain 
 their fire until the lions were close enough to ensure each 
 shot telling. The lion at which Dick had aimed paused 
 for a moment with a terrific roar, and then bounded 
 forward again. When he came within twenty yards of 
 the oxen, the four natives posted by Dick's side fired. 
 The lion for a moment fell ; then, gathering itself 
 together, it sprang on to the back of a bullock, just 
 in front of where Dick was standing. The lad had a 
 second rifle in readiness, and leaning forward he 
 placed the muzzle within two yards of the lion's 
 head and fired. The animal rolled off the back of the 
 bullock, who, with the one standing next to him, at 
 once began to kick at it, endeavouring to get their 
 heads round to gore it with their horns. The lion, 
 however, lay unmoved ; Dick's last shot had been 
 fatal
 
 "THE CONTINUOUS ROARING SHOWED THAT THE LIONS 
 WERE STILL CLOSE AT HAND."
 
 The Young Colonists. 167 
 
 The other lions on this side had bounded back 
 into the darkness. From the other sides of the square 
 the sound of firing proclaimed that similar attacks 
 had been made ; but, as there was no summons for 
 aid, Dick supposed that the attacks were isolated ones, 
 and so, after recharging his rifles, he remained quietly 
 at his post. 
 
 For some hours the attack was not renewed, though 
 the continuous roaring showed that the lions were 
 still close at hand. Mr. Harvey went round and 
 advised the boys to lie down at their posts and get a 
 little sleep, as the natives would keep watch. 
 
 " I don't think we have done with them yet," he 
 said ; " we have killed three, but I think, by the roar 
 ing, the number has considerably increased within 
 the last hour. It is probable that an attack will be 
 made an hour or so before daybreak, and I expect it 
 will be in earnest next time." 
 
 Dick accordingly lay down to sleep, but he was too 
 excited to close his eyes. 
 
 After a long time it seemed to him that the roaring 
 was dying away, and a drowsiness was stealing over 
 him, when suddenly Mr. Harvey's rifle was heard, 
 and he shouted, 
 
 " To this side quick ! they are upon us." 
 
 Dick,Tom,and Jumbo, with the six natives, leapt from 
 the waggons, and, running across the little enclosure, 
 scrambled up into those on the other side. There was 
 a momentary silence here, the whole of the defendants 
 having discharged their pieces, and a number of lions
 
 1 68 1 r he Young Colonists. 
 
 bounding across the open were already close to the 
 cattle. 
 
 The new-comers at once opened fire. Two or three 
 of the lions sprang among the cattle ; but the rest, 
 intimidated by the noise and flash of the guns, and 
 by the yelling and shouting of the natives, turned and 
 made off again. Those among the cattle were soon 
 disposed of, but not before they had killed three of 
 the draught-oxen and seriously torn two others. 
 
 The roaring continued until daybreak, gradually, 
 however, growing fainter and more distant, and it was 
 evident that the attack had ceased. 
 
 " Are their skins worth anything ? " Dick asked. 
 
 " Yes, they are worth a few dollars apiece, except 
 in the case of old lions, who are apt to become mangy, 
 and these are not worth skinning. We have killed 
 eight of them, but their skins will not be worth any 
 thing like so much as the cattle they have killed ; how 
 ever, it is well that it is no worse. An attack by these 
 troops of lions is no joke ; they are by far the most 
 formidable animals of South Africa. I don't say that 
 an attack by a herd of wild elephants would not be 
 more serious, but I never heard of such a thing 
 taking place. They are timid creatures, and easily 
 scared, and except in the case of wounded animals or 
 of solitary bulls they can scarcely be considered as 
 dangerous." 
 
 When day broke, the natives set to work to skin 
 the lions, with the exception of one whose skin was 
 valueless. As soon as the operation was completed,
 
 The Young Colonists. 169 
 
 the skins were packed in the waggons, the oxen were 
 inspanned, and the caravan proceeded on its way, all 
 being glad to leave so dangerous a locality. 
 
 The next evening they encamped upon a river, and 
 the night passed without interruption. The following 
 morning, just as they were about to start, Tony, who 
 with the other hunters had gone out at daybreak, 
 returned with the news that he had found the spoor 
 of elephants, and that he believed a herd had passed 
 along only a few hours before. 
 
 Mr. Harvey at once decided to halt where he was 
 for another day. The oxen were again unyoked, and 
 six of the armed natives having been left to guard 
 the camp, under the direction of Jumbo, the whole of 
 the rest, with the white men, set off in pursuit of the 
 elephants. 
 
 The spoor was quite distinct, and even had this 
 failed, there would have been no difficulty in following 
 the track, for there were scattered here and there trees, 
 and the elephants in passing had broken off many 
 boughs, which, stripped of their leaves, lay upon the 
 ground they had traversed. 
 
 Tony and the other hunter, whose name was 
 Blacking, a sobriquet gained from the extreme 
 swarthiness of his skin, scouted ahead, and pre 
 sently held up their hands to those following them 
 to advance quietly. The trees were very thick here, 
 and Mr. Harvey and the boys dismounted and 
 led their horses to the spot where the hunters had 
 halted. They were standing at the edge of a large
 
 1 70 The Young Colonists. 
 
 circular clearing, three quarters of a mile in diameter ; 
 it had probably at one time been the site of a native 
 village, for there were signs of cultivation, and a num 
 ber of scattered heads of maize rose here and there, the 
 descendants of a bygone mealy plantation. Feeding 
 upon these were a herd of some twenty elephants ; of 
 these the greater portion were females or young ones, 
 but there were three fine males one, a beast of 
 unusual size. 
 
 " That is the master of the herd," Mr. Harvey said, 
 " a savage-looking old customer ; he has a splendid 
 pair of tusks, although the tip of one," he added, 
 gazing at the elephant through his field -glass, "is 
 broken off. I think that for the present we will leave 
 him alone, and direct our attention to the other two 
 males. I will take Tom and Jumbo with me ; you, 
 Dick, shall have Tony and Blacking. Three of the 
 natives shall go with each party, but you must not 
 rely upon them much ; and, remember, the one 
 fatal spot is the forehead. Fasten your horses up 
 here, and leave two of the natives in charge. Let 
 the other six go round to the opposite side of 
 the clearing and advance slowly from that direc 
 tion, showing themselves occasionally, so as to draw 
 the attention of the herd towards them. The ele 
 phants will probably move leisurely in this direction. 
 Take your station behind trees, moving your position 
 carefully as they approach, so as to place yourselves 
 as near as possible in the line of the elephant you 
 have fixed on. We will take up our station a hundred
 
 The Young Colonists. 171 
 
 yards to the right of where we are standing ; do you 
 go as far to the left. The natives will take the horses 
 into a thicket some distance in the rear. Which 
 ever of the two young male elephants comes nearest 
 to you is your mark, ours is the other. If they keep 
 near each other, we shall probably meet again here." 
 
 The two parties moved off to the places assigned 
 to them, and the natives whose duty it was to drive 
 the elephants started to their positions. Keeping 
 some little distance back among the trees, so that 
 they could observe the movements of the elephants, 
 while themselves unseen, Dick and his party moved 
 to the spot indicated, and then sat down. 
 
 For three quarters of an hour the elephants con 
 tinued to feed upon the heads of maize ; then the 
 big male suddenly wheeled round, extended his great 
 ears, lifted his trunk, and trumpeted. At this signal 
 the others all gathered together, and stood gazing in 
 the direction from which danger threatened. Again 
 the old bull gave an angry scream. The others 
 moved slowly away from the danger, but he ad 
 vanced in the direction in which he had seen the 
 natives. 
 
 "Very bad elephant that," Tony whispered to 
 Dick ; " he give heaps of trouble ; you see him 
 charge." 
 
 A minute or two later the elephant, catching sight 
 of his enemies, quickened his pace, and with his 
 little tail switching angrily, uplifted trunk, and wide 
 spread ears, he charged down upon them at a pace of
 
 172 The Young Colonists. 
 
 which Dick had not supposed so cumbersome a beast 
 would be capable. 
 
 In a moment the distant natives were seen to rise 
 from the grass and to run at full speed back towards the 
 wood. The elephant pursued them until he reached 
 the trees ; here he halted, and gazed for some time into 
 the wood. Then seeing no signs of the natives 
 for these knew better than to provoke so vicious a 
 beast by firing at him he trumpeted defiantly, and 
 slowly retraced his steps towards the rest of the 
 herd. These, led by the two males, were already 
 approaching the trees behind which Dick and his 
 party were lying concealed. Before they had arrived 
 there Mr. Harvey and his party came up. 
 
 Dick and Tom were both carrying heavy smooth-bore 
 guns, similar to those used by the Boers. These their 
 fathers had purchased at Newcastle on the day of 
 their start ; they were old weapons, but very strong and 
 serviceable ; they carried a heavy charge of powder 
 and a large ball, of a mixture of lead and tin, specially 
 made for elephant-shooting. 
 
 " Dick fire first," Blacking whispered in his ear ; 
 " if he not kill him, then the rest of us fire." 
 
 Dick was lying down behind the trunk of a tree, 
 his rifle steadied against it ; when the elephant was 
 within a distance of twenty yards he fired, taking 
 steady aim at the vital point. The recoil of the piece 
 was tremendous, and the roar of its report almost 
 stunned him ; he gave, however, a shout of delight, 
 for the elephant stood for half a minute swaying
 
 The Young Colonists. \ 73 
 
 from side to side, and then fell heavily upon the 
 ground. 
 
 Mr. Harvey had given Tom the first shot at the 
 other elephant ; but, just at the moment when the lad 
 was about to fire, the elephant gave a sudden start at 
 the report of Dick's rifle, and Tom's shot struck it at 
 the side of the head and glancing off passed through 
 its ear. Throwing up its trunk, the elephant instantly 
 charged. Mr. Harvey fired, but the uplifted trunk 
 prevented his getting an accurate aim at the vital 
 spot. The bullet passed through the trunk, and then 
 glanced off the forehead. The elephant swerved 
 and showed its side, at which a general volley was 
 fired by all the guns still loaded. The great beast stood 
 still for an instant, stumbled forward a few strides, and 
 then its legs seemed to bend beneath it, and it sank 
 down quietly to the ground. 
 
 Just at this moment, as the affrighted cows were 
 turning to fly across the plain, there was a thundering 
 rush, and the great elephant charged through them, and 
 passing between the dead males dashed into the wood. 
 Its rush was so sudden and headlong that it carried 
 the elephant past the men standing behind the trees ; 
 but it speedily checked itself, and turning round made 
 a rush upon them. There was an instant stampede. 
 Most of the natives at once threw away their guns ; 
 some climbed hastily up into the trees against which 
 they were standing ; others took to the bushes. The 
 elephant charged in after these, but seeing no 
 signs of them he speedily came out again and looked
 
 174 The Young Colonists. 
 
 round for a fresh foe. His eye fell upon Dick, who 
 had just recharged his rifle. 
 
 " Run, Dick ! run ! " shouted Mr. Harvey. 
 
 But Dick saw that the elephant was upon him, 
 while the tree near which he was standing was too 
 thick to climb. The elephant was holding his head 
 so high that Dick could not aim at the spot on the 
 forehead, but, waiting until the animal was within 
 ten yards of him, he fired into its open mouth, and 
 then leapt behind the tree. With a scream of pain 
 the elephant rushed on, but being unable to check 
 himself he came full butt with tremendous force 
 against the tree, which quivered under the blow, 
 and Dick, thinking that it was going to fall upon 
 him, sprang back a pace. Three or four more shots 
 were fired before the elephant could turn, and then 
 wheeling round it charged upon its new assailants. 
 
 Tom was one of those nearest to him ; the boy had 
 just discharged his rifle and advanced a few feet from 
 the tree behind which he had been standing. Before 
 he could regain it he felt something pass round him, 
 there was a tremendous squeeze, which stopped 
 his breath and seemed to press his life out of him, 
 then he felt himself flying high into the air, and 
 became insensible. 
 
 Apparently satisfied with what he had done, the 
 elephant continued his rapid pace into the open 
 again, and followed the retreating herd across the 
 plain. 
 
 Dick had given a cry of horror, as he saw the ele-
 
 ;u- 
 
 " DICK FIRED INTO THE ELEPHANT'S OPEN MOUTH, AND THEN 
 LEAPT BEHIND THE TREE."
 
 The Young Colonists. 175 
 
 phant seize his friend, and his heart seemed to 
 stand still when he saw him whirled high in the air. 
 Tom fell into a thick and bushy tree, and there, break 
 ing through the light foliage at the top, remained 
 suspended in the upper boughs. 
 
 In an instant Jumbo climbed the tree, and making 
 his way to the lad lifted him from the fork in which 
 he was wedged, placed him on his shoulder as easily 
 as if he had been a child, and descending the tree 
 laid him on the ground by the side of Mr. Harvey. 
 The latter at once knelt beside him. 
 
 " Thank God, he is breathing ! " he exclaimed at 
 once. " Lift his head, Dick ; open his shirt, Black 
 ing ; and give me some water out of your gourd. 
 I trust he is only stunned ; that brute was in such a 
 hurry that he had not time tc squeeze him fairly, and 
 the tree has broken his fall. If he had come down 
 to the ground from that height, it must have killed 
 him." 
 
 He sprinkled some water upon the lad's face and 
 chest, and to his and Dick's delight Tom presently 
 opened his eyes. He looked round in a surprised 
 and half-stupid way, and then made an effort to rise, 
 but a cry broke from him as he did so. 
 
 " Lie still, Tom," Mr. Harvey said ; " you are hurt, 
 but, I hope, not severely. Cut his shirt off, Dick ; I 
 expect some of his ribs are broken." 
 
 Upon Mr. Harvey carefully feeling Tom's ribs, he 
 found, as he had expected, that five of them were 
 broken three on one side and two on the other.
 
 The Young Colonists. 
 
 "Some of your ribs are damaged, Tom," he said 
 cheerfully ; " but that is of no great consequence ; 
 they all seem pretty fairly in their places. Now I will 
 bandage you tightly, so as to keep them there, and 
 then we will carry you back to the waggons and nurse 
 you until they grow together again ; young bones 
 soon heal, and in a week or ten days you will, I hope, 
 be able to travel again ; you had a close shave of it. 
 I never met a more savage beast than that bull- 
 elephant in all my experience."
 
 The Young Colonists. 177 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 AN ATTACK BY ELEPHANTS. 
 
 A LITTER was speedily constructed from some 
 boughs of trees, and Tom being placed in it was at 
 once carried back to the camp, escorted by his friend. 
 The hunters remained behind to cut out the tusks of 
 the two elephants that had fallen. A portion of the 
 trunks and feet, which are considered the most delicate 
 portions of the elephant, was laid aside for the use of 
 the white men, and a large quantity of meat was 
 brought back to camp for the natives. 
 
 The sound of firing had brought up some people 
 from a small village two or three miles away, and 
 these to their immense joy were allowed to carry off 
 enough meat to enable them to feast to the utmost 
 extent of their ability for a week to come. 
 
 Mr. Harvey had in the course of his wanderings 
 frequently had occasion to dress wounds and bandage 
 broken bones; he was therefore able to apply the 
 necessary bandages to Tom, and the lad was soon 
 lying in comparative ease on a bed formed of rags 
 Generally the boys slept in hammocks, but Mr. Harvey 
 insisted that Tom must lie perfectly straight on his 
 back until the bones had begun to set again. 
 
 " We made a sad mess with that old bull to-day, 
 Dick," he said. " It is humiliating to think that he 
 
 (M264) N
 
 178 The Young Colonists. 
 
 should have charged us all, injured Tom, and got 
 away almost unscathed." 
 
 " You see, sir," Dick said, " he attacked us un 
 expectedly ; our guns were all discharged, and he 
 came on with such a rush that there was no getting 
 a steady shot at him. The whole affair lasted little 
 more than a minute, I should say." 
 
 " I shall go out to-morrow morning," Mr. Harvey 
 said, " and take up the track again, and see if I cannot 
 get even with the beast There is time enough to-day, 
 for it is still early, but the herd will be so restless and 
 suspicious that there will be no getting near them, 
 and I should not care to face that old bull unless I 
 had a fair chance of killing him at the first shot. He 
 has a magnificent pair of tusks, and ivory sells so high 
 that they would be worth a good deal of trouble and 
 some risk to get." 
 
 " Shall I go with you, sir ? " 
 
 " No, Dick, I would rather you did not. The 
 business will be more dangerous than usual, and I 
 should not like the responsibility of having you with 
 me. Tom had as narrow a shave yesterday as ever I 
 saw, and I certainly do not want two of you on my 
 hands." 
 
 Dick was not sorry at Mr. Harvey's decision, for 
 after the charge of the bull-elephant he felt just at 
 present he should not care about encountering an 
 other. The next morning Mr. Harvey, accompanied 
 by the three native hunters and the greater portion of 
 the others, started in pursuit of the elephants.
 
 The Young Colonists. 1 79 
 
 Dick, after sitting for some time with Tom, took his 
 gun and wandered round near the camp, shooting 
 birds. As the sun got high, and the heat became fiercer 
 and fiercer, he returned to camp, and had just 
 taken off his coat and sat down by the side of 
 Tom when he heard shouts of terror outside the 
 tent. 
 
 Running out to see what was the matter, he saw the 
 natives in a state of wild terror. They pointed across 
 the plain, and Dick, to his astonishment and alarm, 
 saw a great elephant approaching at a rapid trot, with 
 his trunk in the air and his ears extended to the 
 fullest. He recognized at once the bull which had 
 charged them on the previous day. The natives were 
 now flying in all directions. Dick shouted to them to 
 stand and get their muskets, but his words were un 
 heeded ; he ran to the tent, seized the long-bore gun 
 which he had carried the day before and also that 
 of Tom, and charged them both hastily, but coolly. 
 
 " What on earth is it all about ? " Tom asked. 
 
 " It is the elephant again, Tom ; lie quiet, whatever 
 you do ; you cannot run away, so lie just as you 
 are." 
 
 Then with a gun in each hand Dick ran out of the 
 tent again. The elephant was now but a hundred yards 
 away. Dick climbed into a waggon standing in the 
 line on which he was coming, knelt down in the bottom 
 and rested the muzzle on the side, standing up and 
 waving his arm before he did so, so as to attract the 
 attention of the elephant. The great beast saw him,
 
 180 The Young Colonists. 
 
 and trumpeting loudly came straight down at him ; 
 Dick knelt, as steady as a rock, with the sight of the 
 gun upon the elephant's forehead. 
 
 When he was within twenty yards Dick drew the 
 trigger, and, without waiting to see the result, snatched 
 up and levelled the second gun. The elephant had 
 staggered as he was hit, and then, as with a great effort, 
 he pulled himself together and again moved forward, 
 but with a stumbling and hesitating step ; taking 
 steady aim again, Dick fired when the elephant's trunk 
 was within a yard of the muzzle of his gun, and then 
 springing to his feet, leapt on the opposite side of the 
 waggon and took to his heels. 
 
 After running a few steps, he glanced back over 
 his shoulder, and then ceased running ; the elephant 
 was no longer in sight above the waggon, but had 
 fallen an inert mass by its side. 
 
 "All right, Tom !" Dick shouted loudly ; " I have 
 done for him." 
 
 Before going to look at the fallen elephant Dick 
 went to the spot where stood the piled muskets of the 
 natives who had fled ; dropping a ramrod into 
 them, he found that two were loaded, and taking 
 these in his hands he advanced towards the elephant. 
 The precaution was needless ; the great beast lay 
 dead ; the two heavy balls had struck within an inch 
 or two of each other, and penetrated the brain. The 
 first would have been fatal, and the elephant 
 was about to fall when Dick had fired the second 
 time.
 
 The Young Colonists. 181 
 
 Gradually the drivers and other natives returned to 
 camp with shouts of triumph. These, however, Dick 
 speedily silenced by a volley of abuse for their 
 cowardice in running away and leaving Tom to his 
 fate. A few minutes later Mr. Harvey galloped in 
 at full speed, closely followed by the swift-footed 
 Blacking. 
 
 "Thank God, you are safe, my boys," Mr. Harvey said, 
 as he leapt from his horse. "I have had a terrible fright. 
 We followed the spoor to the point where they had 
 passed the night ; here the trackers were much puzzled 
 by the fact that the great elephant, whose tracks were 
 easily distinguished from the others, seemed to have 
 passed the night in rushing furiously about. Numbers 
 of young trees had been torn up by the roots, and 
 great branches twisted off the larger trees. They 
 concluded that he must have received some wound 
 which had maddened him with pain. We took 
 up the track where the herd had moved on, but 
 soon found that he had separated himself from 
 it, and had gone off at full speed by himself. We 
 set off in pursuit, observing a good deal of caution, 
 for if he had turned, as was likely enough, and had 
 come upon us while in such a frantic state, we should 
 have had to bolt for our lives. I was thinking only of 
 this when I saw the hunters talking together and 
 gesticulating. I soon found out what was the matter. 
 They told me that if the elephant kept on in the line he 
 was taking, it would assuredly bring him in sight of the 
 camp, if not straight upon it. As I had no doubt
 
 1 82 The Young Colonists. 
 
 that he would in that case attack it, I put spurs to 
 my horse at once, and dashed on at full speed in 
 hopes of overtaking the elephant, and turning it, 
 before it came within sight of the camp. I became 
 more and more anxious as I neared the camp and 
 found the elephant was still before me ; then I 
 heard two shots close together, and I could hear no 
 others, and you may guess how relieved I was when 
 I caught sight of the camp, and saw the natives 
 gathered round something which was, I had no doubt, 
 the elephant. I had feared that I should see the whole 
 place in confusion, the waggons upset, and above all 
 the tent levelled. Thank God, my dear boy, you 
 are all safe ! Now tell me all about it." 
 
 Dick related the circumstances, and Mr. Harvey 
 praised him highly for the promptness, coolness, and 
 courage with which he had acted. Then he roundly 
 abused the natives in their own language for their 
 cowardly conduct. 
 
 " Are you not ashamed of yourselves ? " he asked ; 
 " what do you carry your arms for, if you are afraid 
 to use them ? Here are sixteen men, all with mus 
 kets, who run away in a panic, and leave one white 
 lad to defend his wounded friend alone." 
 
 The reproaches of Mr. Harvey were mild by the 
 side of the abuse which the three hunters for by 
 this time Tony and Jumbo had reached the camp 
 lavished upon their compatriots. 
 
 " What are you good for ? " they asked scornfully ; 
 " you are fit only to be slaves to the Dutch ; the master
 
 The Young Colonists. 183 
 
 had better hire women to march with him ; he ought 
 to take your arms away, and to set you to spin." 
 
 Crestfallen as the natives were at their own 
 cowardice, they were roused by the abuse of the 
 hunters, and a furious quarrel would have ensued, 
 had not Mr. Harvey interposed his authority and 
 smoothed matters down, admitting that the attack of 
 the enraged elephant was really terrifying, and telling 
 the natives that now they saw how well the white 
 men could fight, they would no doubt be ready to 
 stand by them next time. 
 
 The hunters now proceeded to cut out the tusks of 
 the elephant. When they did so the cause of the 
 animal's singular behaviour became manifest ; a ball 
 had struck him just at the root of the tusk, and had 
 buried itself in one of the nerves there, no doubt 
 causing excruciating pain. 
 
 The tusks were grand ones, Mr. Harvey saying 
 that he had seldom seen a finer pair. The news of 
 the slaughter of three elephants drew together a con 
 siderable number of natives, who were delighted to 
 receive permission to carry off as much meat as they 
 chose. When the greater portion of the flesh of the old 
 bull had been removed, ten oxen were harnessed to the 
 remains of the carcass, and it was dragged to a distance 
 from camp, as Mr. Harvey was desirous of remaining 
 where he was for some days longer on Tom's account, 
 and the effluvia from the carcass would in a very short 
 time have rendered the camp uninhabitable had it 
 remained in the vicinity.
 
 184 The Young Colonists. 
 
 In a week Tom was convalescent ; he was still, how 
 ever, very stiff and sore. A hammock was therefore 
 slung under the tilt of one of the waggons, the sides 
 were drawn up to allow of a free passage of air, and 
 the caravan then went forward on its journey. 
 
 For the next fortnight nothing of importance 
 happened ; sometimes the journeys were short, some 
 times extremely long, being regulated entirely by the 
 occurrence of water. At many of the halting-places 
 a good deal of trade was done, as the news of the 
 coming of the caravan spread far ahead of it, and 
 the natives for a considerable distance on each side 
 of the line of route came down to trade with it. They 
 brought with them skins of beasts and birds, small 
 packets of gold-dust, ostrich feathers, and occasion 
 ally ivory. Mr. Harvey was well content with his 
 success so far. 
 
 For some time past, owing to the disturbed state of 
 the country and the demand for waggons occasioned 
 by the war, the number of traders who had made their 
 way north had been very small, and the natives con 
 sequently were eager to buy cotton and cloth, and to get 
 rid of the articles which they had been accumulating 
 for the purpose of barter with the whites. Never 
 before, Mr. Harvey said, had he done so good a trade 
 in so short a time. 
 
 At the end of the fortnight after starting Tom was 
 again able to take his seat in the saddle and ride 
 quietly along by the side of the caravan, Mr. Harvey 
 warning him on no account to go above a walking
 
 The Young Colonists. 185 
 
 pace at present, as a jerk or a jar might break the 
 newly-knit bones, and undo all the work that had 
 been effected. 
 
 In the meantime Dick, accompanied by one or 
 other of the hunters, always rode out from the line of 
 march, and had no difficulty in providing an ample 
 supply of game. He was careful, however, not to 
 shoot more than was required, for both he and Mr. 
 Harvey viewed with abhorrence the taking of life 
 unnecessarily, merely for the purpose of sport. He 
 was able, nevertheless, to kill a great many deer with 
 out feeling that their flesh was wasted ; for not only 
 were the number of mouths in the caravan large, and 
 their powers of eating wonderful, but the natives 
 who came in to trade were always glad to eat up 
 any surplus that remained and indeed Mr. Harvey 
 found the liberal distribution of meat opened their 
 hearts and much facilitated trade. 
 
 Two or three days after they had left the scene of 
 the elephant-hunt some objects were seen far out on 
 the plain, which the hunters at once pronounced to be 
 ostriches. Dick would have started in pursuit, but 
 Mr. Harvey checked him. 
 
 " They can run," he said, " faster than a horse can 
 gallop. They can indeed be ridden down, as they 
 almost always run in a great circle, and the pursuit 
 can be taken up with fresh horses, but this is a long 
 business. We will send the hunters out first, to get 
 on the other side of them, and when they are posted 
 we will ride out. Going quite slowly the attention of
 
 1 86 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the birds will be directed to us ; this will give the 
 hunters an opportunity of creeping up on the other 
 side and shooting or lassoing them. If I am not 
 mistaken they have a good many young ones with 
 them this is about the time of year when this is 
 usually the case. If we could catch a dozen of them, 
 they would be prizes, for they fetch a good sum down 
 in the colony, where ostrich-farming is carried on on a 
 large scale. They are very easily tamed, and would 
 soon keep with the caravan and give no trouble." 
 
 After remaining quiet for some little time, to give 
 the hunters time to make a wide circuit, Mr. Harvey 
 and Dick rode quietly forward towards the birds, who 
 stood on a slight swell of ground at a distance of 
 about half a mile, evidently watching the caravan with 
 great interest. 
 
 By Mr. Harvey's instructions Dick unrolled the 
 blanket which he always carried on his saddle, and 
 taking an end in each hand held it out at arm's length 
 on a level with the top of his head, Mr. Harvey doing 
 the same. 
 
 " They are silly birds," Mr. Harvey said, " and their 
 attention is easily caught by anything they don't 
 understand. Like all other wild creatures they are 
 afraid of man ; but by holding the blankets out like 
 sails they do not see our outline, and cannot make out 
 what the strange creatures advancing towards them 
 can be." 
 
 At a foot-pace they advanced towards the ostriches ; 
 these made no signs of retreat until the horsemen
 
 The Young Colonists. 187 
 
 approached to within about seventy yards. Then 
 from the brow behind the birds the three hunters 
 suddenly rose up, and whirling the balls of their 
 lassoes round their heads launched them among the 
 ostriches. Three birds fell with the cords twisted 
 round their legs, and two more were shot as the startled 
 flock dashed off at full speed across the plain. Mr. 
 Harvey and Dick dropped their blankets, and started 
 at full gallop. 
 
 " Bring down an old bird if you can, Dick, and then 
 let the rest go, and give your attention to cutting off 
 the young ones." 
 
 Dick fired at one of the old birds, but missed ; Mr. 
 Harvey brought one to the ground. The young 
 ostriches, which were but a few weeks old, soon began 
 to tail off in the race, and after ten minutes' riding 
 Mr. Harvey and Dick had the satisfaction of getting 
 ahead of them and turning them. A little more 
 driving brought the frightened creatures to a stand 
 still, and most of them dropped in a squatting posi 
 tion to the ground, huddled together like frightened 
 chickens. They were sixteen in number, but one 
 which had fallen and broken its leg was at once shot. 
 The legs of the young ostrich are extremely brittle, 
 and one of the troubles of the farmers who rear them 
 is that they so frequently break their bones and have 
 to be killed. 
 
 Blacking was sent off at his best speed to overtake 
 the caravan and bring back a dozen men with him. 
 The ostriches which had been lassoed had been at
 
 1 88 The Young Colonists. 
 
 once killed by the hunters, and the feathers of the five 
 killed by them and of that shot by Mr. Harvey were 
 pulled out. Three out of the six were in splendid 
 plumage. 
 
 " How much are each of those feathers worth ? " 
 Dick asked. 
 
 " Those fine white ones will fetch from I/, to I/. $s. 
 apiece out here some as high as 30^. A perfect 
 ostrich feather, fit for a court-plume, will sell in Eng 
 land for 3/. to 5/. The small, dark-coloured feathers 
 are worth from sixpence to one shilling apiece." 
 
 The young birds, after their wings had been tied to 
 their sides, were lifted and carried away, Dick being 
 unable to help laughing at their long legs sticking out 
 in front of the bearers, and at their long necks and 
 beaks, with which from time to time they inflicted 
 sharp pecks on the men who were carrying them. 
 
 When the caravan was overtaken, the birds were 
 placed in a waggon, and in the evening were liberated 
 inside the laager formed by the waggons. Some 
 grain was thrown to them, and they soon began to 
 pick this up. After this their expression was rather 
 one of curiosity than fear, and they exhibited no alarm 
 whatever when Dick, scattering some more corn, came 
 in and moved quietly among them. For the first few 
 days they were carried in a waggon, but at the end of 
 that time they were completely domesticated. After 
 the camp was formed they walked about, like barn 
 door fowls, picking up any scraps of food that were 
 thrown to them, and indeed getting so bold as some-
 
 The Young Colonists. 189 
 
 times to attempt to snatch it from the men's hands. 
 When on the march, they stalked gravely along by the 
 side of the waggons. 
 
 " What is the value of an ostrich ? " Dick asked Mr. 
 Harvey one day. 
 
 " An ostrich of about three or four months old," 
 Mr. Harvey replied, " is worth from 3O/. to 5O/. A 
 full-grown cock and two hens, the stock with which 
 most small settlers begin ostrich-farming, are worth 
 from 2OO/. to 4OO/. Each hen will lay about fifty 
 eggs in a year, so that if only half are reared and 
 sold at the rate of 2O/. apiece, which is a low price, at 
 three weeks old, there is a good profit upon them. 
 The young birds increase in value at the rate of about 
 3/. per month. The feathers are generally sold by 
 weight ; fine plumes go from seventy to ninety to the 
 pound, and fetch from4O/. to 5O/. The feathers of the 
 wild birds are worth a third more than those of the tame 
 ones, as they are stronger. The quantity of feathers 
 sold is astonishing. One firm in Port Elizabeth often 
 buys 10,000 pounds' weight of ostrich feathers per 
 week. Of course these are not all first-class plumes, 
 and the prices range down as low as 3/. or 50^. for the 
 poorest kind." 
 
 " Where do they get water out here in the desert ? " 
 
 " They have no difficulty here," Mr. Harvey replied, 
 "for an ostrich thinks nothing of going twenty or 
 thirty miles ; but they require to drink very seldom." 
 
 " How many feathers can be plucked from each 
 bird a year ? "
 
 190 The Young Colonists. 
 
 "About three quarters of a pound of first-class 
 feathers, besides the inferior sorts. There are now 
 such quantities of ostriches in the colony, that the 
 price of feathers has gone down materially, and 
 is now not so high as the figures I have given you. 
 The highest class feathers, however, still maintain 
 their price, and are likely to do so, for the demand 
 for feathers in Europe increases at as rapid a rate 
 as does the production." 
 
 " I suppose they could not be kept in England ? M 
 Dick asked ; " for there must be a splendid profit on 
 such farming." 
 
 " No," Mr. Harvey replied ; " they want above all 
 things a dry climate. Warmth is of course important, 
 but even this is less essential than dryness. They 
 may be reared in England under artificial con 
 ditions, but they would never grow up strong and 
 healthy in this way, and would no doubt be liable to 
 disease besides, as even in their native country you 
 see that the feathers deteriorate in strength and 
 diminish in value in domesticated birds, there would 
 probably be so great a falling off in the yield and 
 value of feathers in birds kept under artificial con 
 ditions in England that the speculation would not be 
 likely to pay." 
 
 " Do the hens sit on their eggs, as ordinary 
 hens?" 
 
 " Just the same," Mr. Harvey answered, " and very 
 funny they look with their long legs sticking out. 
 Not only does the hen sit, but the cock takes his turn
 
 The Young Colonists. 191 
 
 at keeping the eggs warm when the mother goes out 
 to feed." 
 
 " I shall ask father," Dick said, " when we get back, 
 to arrange to take these fifteen ostriches as part of his 
 share of the venture ; it would be great fun to see 
 them stalking about." 
 
 " Ah ! we have not got them home yet," Mr. Harvey 
 replied, smiling ; " we must not be too sanguine. We 
 have certainly begun capitally, but there is no saying 
 what adventures are before us yet. We have been 
 particularly fortunate in seeing nothing of the tzetze 
 fly. As you know, we have made several considerable 
 detours to avoid tracts of country where they are 
 known to prevail, still, occasionally they are met with 
 in unexpected places, and I have seldom made a trip 
 without losing some of my horses and cattle from 
 them." 
 
 " How is it that a fly can kill a horse ? They are 
 not larger than our blue-bottles at home, for I saw one 
 in a naturalist's window in Pieter-Maritzburg." 
 
 " It is a mystery, Dick, which has not yet been 
 solved ; there are flies in other parts of the world, 
 whose bite is sufficiently poisonous to raise bumps 
 underneath the skins of animals, but nothing ap 
 proaching the tzetze in virulence. It certainly ap 
 pears unaccountable that the venom of so small a 
 creature should be able to kill a great animal like a 
 horse or an ox." 
 
 " Is it found only in the south of Africa ? " 
 
 " No, Dick, it extends more or less over the whole
 
 192 The Young Colonists. 
 
 of the plateau-lands of Africa, and is almost as great 
 a scourge in the highlands of Egypt as it is here." 
 
 " I wonder," Dick said thoughtfully, " why the 
 tzetze was created ; most insects are useful as sca 
 vengers, or to furnish food for birds, but I cannot see 
 the use of a fly which is so terribly destructive as 
 this." 
 
 " I can't tell you, my boy," Mr. Harvey said. " That 
 everything, even the tzetze has a good purpose, you 
 may be sure, even though it is hidden from us. 
 Possibly, for example, it may be discovered some day 
 that the tzetze is an invaluable medicine for some 
 disease to which man is subject, just as blistering 
 powder is obtained from the crest-body of the 
 cantharides beetle. However, we must be content 
 to take it on trust. We must leave our descendants 
 something to discover, you know, Dick ; for if we go 
 on inventing and discovering as we are doing, it is 
 clear that they must look out for fresh channels for 
 research."
 
 The Young Colonists. 193 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A BRUSH WITH THE NATIVES. 
 
 ONE day Jumbo touched Dick's arm, as he was riding 
 along with the caravan, and, pointing to a clump of 
 trees at some little distance, said, 
 
 "Giraffe." 
 
 Dick reined in his horse, and gazed at the trees. 
 
 " I don't see it," he said. 
 
 " They are very difficult to see," Mr. Harvey re 
 marked ; " they have a knack somehow of standing 
 so as to look like a part of the tree. I don't see him 
 myself, but if Jumbo says he is there, you may be 
 sure he is." 
 
 " Is the skin valuable ? " Dick asked. 
 
 " No, Dick, it would not be worth cumbering our 
 selves with. Nor is the flesh very good to eat I do 
 not say it cannot be eaten, but we have plenty of 
 venison. I never like shooting a giraffe when I can 
 help it. Clumsy and awkward as they are, they have 
 wonderfully soft and expressive eyes, and I do not 
 know anything more piteous than the look of a dying 
 giraffe ; however, if you ride up to the trees and set 
 them scampering, you will get a good laugh, for their 
 run is as awkward and clumsy as that of any living 
 creature." 
 
 Dick accordingly started at a gallop towards the 
 
 (M264) Q
 
 194 The Young Colonists. 
 
 trees ; it was not until he was close to them that he 
 saw three giraffes, two old ones and a young one. 
 They started off, as he approached, at a pace which 
 seemed to Dick to be slow, as well as extraordinarily 
 clumsy. The two old ones kept themselves between 
 their offspring and the pursuer, as if to shield it from 
 a shot. Dick, however, had no idea of firing; he only 
 wished to gallop up close, so as to get a nearer view 
 of these singular beasts, but to his astonishment 
 he found that, although his horse was going at its 
 best speed, the apparently slow-moving giraffes were 
 steadily gaining upon him. He could hardly at first 
 believe his eyes. But he was gradually tailed off, and 
 at last, reining in his horse, he sat in the saddle and 
 enjoyed a good laugh at the strange trio in front of 
 him, with their long, straggling legs and necks. 
 
 When he rejoined the caravan Mr. Harvey, who 
 had watched the pursuit, asked him laughingly if he 
 managed to catch the giraffe. 
 
 " I might as soon have tried to catch an express 
 train ; they went right away from me, and Tommy 
 can gallop too ; but he hadn't a chance with them, 
 although he did his best." 
 
 " They do move along at a tremendous pace in their 
 clumsy fashion. They take such immense strides 
 with those odd long legs of theirs, that one has no 
 idea of their speed until one chases them. I never 
 knew a new hand who tried it, but he was sure to come 
 back with a crestfallen face." 
 
 Three weeks after leaving what they called the
 
 The Young Colonists. 195 
 
 elephant-camp the caravan halted for two days. 
 They had now arrived at the spot where their troubles 
 with the natives might be expected to begin ; they 
 were at the border of the Matabele country, and here 
 Mr. Harvey intended to turn west, and after keeping 
 along for some time to bend to the south and re-enter 
 the colony north of Kimberley, and to journey down 
 to Port Elizabeth, which is the principal mart for 
 goods from the interior. Between the Matabele and 
 the tribes on their border hostilities had for some time 
 prevailed, and while they halted Mr. Harvey sent 
 forward Blacking with a few presents to the chief of 
 the next tribe, saying that he was coming through his 
 country to trade, and asking for a promise that he 
 should not be interfered with in his passage. 
 
 At the end of the second day the messenger 
 returned. 
 
 " The chief says come ; he says he has been a 
 long time without trade. But before he answered he 
 talked with his chiefs, and I don't know whether he 
 means honestly. The tribe has a bad name ; they are 
 thieves and robbers." 
 
 " Well, we will go on," Mr. Harvey said, " neverthe 
 less ; we have got the chiefs word, and he will not after 
 that venture to attack us openly, for if he did he knows 
 very well that no more traders would visit his country. 
 His people may make attacks upon us, but we are 
 strong enough to hold our own. We muster about 
 thirty guns, and in our laager would be able to beat 
 off his whole tribe, did they attack us ; we will, how-
 
 196 The Young Colonists. 
 
 ever, while travelling through his country, be more 
 careful than hitherto. The waggons shall, when it is 
 possible, travel two abreast, so that the line will not 
 be so long to guard, and you must not wander away 
 to shoot. Fortunately we have a store of dried meat, 
 which will last us for some time " 
 
 On the following morning the caravans set out, and 
 after travelling twelve miles halted on the bank of a 
 stream. Soon after they had formed their camp five 
 or six natives came in; they brought a few bunches of 
 ostrich plumes and some otter skins ; these they 
 bartered for cotton, and having concluded their 
 bargains wandered about in the camp, as was the 
 custom of the natives, peeping into the waggons, 
 examining the bullocks, and looking at all the 
 arrangements with childish curiosity. 
 
 " I expect these fellows have come as spies rather 
 than traders," Mr. Harvey said to the lads. " As a 
 general thing the natives come in with their wives and 
 children; but, you see, these are all men. I observed 
 too that they have particularly examined the pile of 
 muskets, as if reckoning up our means of defence. In 
 future, instead of merely a couple of men to look after 
 the cattle and keep off any marauders, I will put 
 six every night on guard ; they shall be relieved 
 twice during the night, and one of the hunters shall 
 be in charge of each watch, if there are signs of 
 trouble, we will ourselves take it by turns." 
 
 Two or three times that night the sentries perceived 
 moving objects near the camp, and challenged ; in each
 
 The Young Colonists. 197 
 
 case the objects at once disappeared ; whether they 
 were hyenas or crawling men could not be dis 
 cerned. 
 
 At the halt next day a much larger number of 
 natives came in, and a satisfactory amount of trade 
 was done. Their demeanour, however, was insolent 
 and overbearing, and some of them went away with 
 their goods, declining to accept the exchange offered. 
 After they had left the camp several small articles 
 were missed. 
 
 The next day they passed across a plain abounding 
 in game, and Mr. Harvey said that the boys and the 
 three hunters might go out and kill some fresh meat; 
 but he warned Dick and Tom not to allow their ardour 
 in the chase to carry them away from the hunters, but 
 to keep as much as possible together. When they 
 had killed as many animals as could be carried on 
 their horses and the hunters' shoulders, they were to 
 return at once. 
 
 It was the first time that Tom had been out hunt 
 ing since his accident ; his bones had all set well, and 
 beyond a little stiffness and occasional pain he was 
 quite himself again. 
 
 " I am glad to be riding out again with you, Dick," 
 he said; " it has been awfully slow work jogging along 
 by the side of the caravan." 
 
 In addition to the three hunters they took as usual 
 a native with them, to hold the horses should it be 
 necessary to dismount and stalk the game, instead 
 of chasing it and shooting it from the saddles, an
 
 198 The Young Colonists. 
 
 exercise in which by this time the boys were efficient. 
 They found more difficulty in getting up to the game 
 than they had expected, and the hunters said con 
 fidently that the animals must have been chased or 
 disturbed within a few hours. They had accordingly 
 to go four or five miles across the plain before they 
 could get a shot ; but at last they saw a herd feeding 
 in a valley. After the experience they had had that 
 morning of the futility of attempting to get near 
 the deer on horseback, they determined that the 
 hunters should make a circuit, and come down 
 upon the herd from different points. Tom and 
 Dick were to stay on the brow where they were 
 then standing, keeping well back, so as to be out 
 of sight from the valley, until they heard the report 
 of the first gun, when they were to mount and 
 endeavour to cut off and head the deer back upon 
 the others. The hunters then started Jumbo and 
 Blacking going to the right, Tony and the other to 
 the left. 
 
 After an hour's walking they reached their places 
 at points about equidistant from each other, forming 
 with Tom and Dick a complete circle round the deer. 
 They were enabled to keep each other in sight, 
 although hidden from the herd in the hollow. When 
 each had gained his station they lay down and began 
 to crawl towards the deer, and until they were within 
 150 yards of the herd the latter continued grazing 
 quietly. Then an old buck gave a short, sharp cry, and 
 struck the ground violently with his hoofs; the others
 
 The Young Colonists. 199 
 
 all ceased feeding, and gazed with startled eyes to 
 windward, and were about to dash off in a body when 
 the four men fired almost simultaneously, and as many 
 stags fell. The rest darted off at full speed in the 
 direction in which Tom and Dick were posted, that 
 being the only side open to them. An instant later 
 Tom and Dick appeared on horseback on the brow, 
 and dashed down towards the herd ; these, alarmed at 
 the appearance of a fresh enemy, broke into two 
 bodies, scattering right and left, giving both lads 
 an opportunity for a good shot. Both succeeded in 
 bringing down their mark. They then dismounted, 
 and giving their horses to the native joined the 
 hunters. They had bagged six deer, and the hunters 
 at once proceeded to disembowel them ; one was to 
 be slung behind each of the saddles, and the others 
 would be carried by the hunters and native. 
 
 While they were so engaged they were startled by 
 a shout, and saw the native running down towards 
 them, leading the horses and gesticulating wildly. 
 
 " We are attacked," Blacking said, and almost at 
 the same moment three or four arrows fell among 
 them. 
 
 They had collected the dead deer at one spot, and 
 were standing in a group ; looking round they saw a 
 large number of natives crowning the low hills all round 
 them, and saw that while they had been stalking the 
 deer they themselves had been stalked by the natives. 
 Without a moment's hesitation the hunters disposed 
 the bodies of the deer in a circle ; seizing the two
 
 2OO The Young Colonists. 
 
 horses they threw them beside the deer, fastening their 
 limbs with the lassoes which they carried, so that they 
 could not move ; then the six men threw them 
 selves down in the circle. 
 
 All this had been done in a couple of minutes. 
 The arrows were falling fast among them, but none had 
 been hit, and as soon as the preparations were com 
 plete they opened a steady fire at the enemy. With 
 the exception of the man who had come out with 
 the horses all were good shots, and their steady fire 
 at once checked the advance of the natives, whose 
 triumphant yelling ceased, as man after man went 
 down, and they speedily followed the example of 
 their opponents, and, throwing themselves down on 
 the grass, kept up a fire with their arrows in a circle 
 of seventy or eighty yards round the hunters. 
 
 Gradually, however, their fire ceased, for to use 
 their bows they were obliged to show their heads 
 above the grass, and whenever one did so the sharp 
 crack of a rifle was heard ; and so often did the bullets 
 fly true to their aim that the natives soon grew chary 
 of exposing themselves. 
 
 " What will they do now ? " Dick asked, as the firing 
 ceased. 
 
 "They are cowards," Jumbo said contemptuously. 
 " If they had been Zulus, or Swazis, or Matabele, they 
 would have rushed in upon us, and finished it at 
 once." 
 
 " Well, I am very glad they are not," Dick said ; 
 " but what is to be done ? " 
 
 " They will wait for night," Tony answered ; "then.
 
 The Young Colonists. 201 
 
 when we cannot see them, they will creep up close and 
 charge." 
 
 " In that case," Dick said, " the best thing will be 
 for us to keep in a body, and fight our way through 
 them, and make for the camp." 
 
 Jumbo shook his head. 
 
 " They quiet now because they think they got us 
 safe ; if we try to get away, they rush down upon us ; 
 we shoot many, but we all get killed." 
 
 " Then," Dick said, " the best thing will be for me to 
 jump on my horse and ride straight through them; if I 
 get off alive, I will make for the caravan and bring back 
 Mr. Harvey and the rest to your assistance." 
 
 " No good," Blacking said ; " your horse would be 
 stuck full of arrows before you get away ; he drop 
 dead; they kill you. I go." 
 
 " But it would be just as dangerous for you as for 
 me, Blacking." 
 
 " No," the hunter said ; " directly you stand up to 
 get on horse they see you and get ready to shoot ; the 
 horse fall dead before he reach them. I will crawl 
 through the grass ; they will not see me till I get to 
 them perhaps I get through without them seeing at 
 all ; if not, I jump up sudden and run ; they all sur 
 prised, no shoot straight ; once through line they 
 never catch me." 
 
 Jumbo and Tony assented with a grunt, and Dick, 
 seeing that no better plan could be suggested, offered 
 no opposition to the young hunter undertaking the 
 task. 
 
 Leaving his gun and ammunition behind him. the
 
 2O2 The Young Colonists. 
 
 black at once without a word crawled out between 
 the carcases of the deer, making his way, like a snake, 
 perfectly flat on his stomach, and soon it was only by 
 a very slight movement of the grass, which was nearly 
 two feet high, that Dick could follow his progress. 
 But he could not do this for long, an arrow whizzing 
 close to his head warned him that he was exposing 
 himself, and he lay down behind his stag and listened 
 with intense eagerness for the outcry which would 
 arise when Blacking was discovered. 
 
 It seemed a long time, so slow and cautious 
 was the black's advance. At last there was a 
 sudden yell, and the little party, sure that the 
 attention of their assailants would for the moment 
 be diverted, raised their heads from the shelter 
 and looked out. They saw Blacking bounding 
 at full speed up the slope ; a score of natives had 
 sprung to their feet, and were discharging their arrows 
 in the direction of the fugitive, who zigzagged, as he 
 ran with rapid bounds, to unsteady and divert their 
 aim. One arrow struck him in the side ; they saw 
 him break off the feather-head, pull it through the 
 wound, and throw it away without a moment's pause 
 in his flight. 
 
 " Is it a serious wound ? " Tom asked eagerly. 
 
 Jumbo shook his head. 
 
 " Not kill him," he said ; " too near skin." 
 
 By this time Blacking's pursuers had thrown their 
 bows across their shoulders, and grasping their assegais 
 had started in pursuit
 
 ; BLACKING BROKE OFF THE ARROW'S FEATHER-HEAD WITHOUT 
 PAUSE IN HIS FLIGHT."
 
 The Young Colonists. 203 
 
 " They no catch him," Tony said confidently; "Black 
 ing clever man ; he not run too fast ; let them keep 
 close behind him ; they think they catch him, and 
 keep on running all the way to camp. People here 
 watch, not tink to attack us ; then they wait again for 
 the oders to come back ; half of dem gone, a good 
 many killed, they not like to attack us now." 
 
 " What do you say, Tony ? shall we get up and 
 follow in a body slowly ? " 
 
 " That would be good plan," Tony said, " if sure 
 no more black men come ; but if others come and 
 join dem, dey attack us out on plain, we got no stags 
 to lie behind. Dey fight hard 'caus they know that 
 Blacking have got away, and that help come ; make 
 bad affair of it ; better stop here." 
 
 Presently two or three of the natives were seen 
 coming back over the brow, having given up the pur 
 suit. Dick's rifle was a good one, and the brow was not 
 more than 400 yards away ; he took a steady aim 
 and fired, and one of the natives fell. A yell of 
 astonishment broke from the others, and they threw 
 themselves instantly on the grass. This, however, 
 although long enough to shelter them in the bottom, 
 was shorter and scantier on the slope. The inclined 
 position too enabled Dick to see them, and he again 
 fired. He could not see where the ball struck, but it 
 must have been close to the two natives, for these leapt 
 to their feet and bounded back again over the brow. 
 
 " That was a capital shot of yours, Dick," Tom said. 
 "I will try next time. Our rifles will carry easily
 
 204 The Young Colonists, 
 
 enough as far as that, although the hunters' won't. If 
 we can but prevent any of these fellows who have 
 gone after Blacking from coming down and rejoining 
 those round us, we are safe enough, for if they did 
 not dare to make a rush when there were about sixty 
 of them they will not try now when there are not half 
 that number." 
 
 An hour later a party of some ten or twelve natives 
 appeared again on the brow. Dick and Tom at once 
 fired. One of them fell, and the rest again retired 
 behind the brow, shouting something to those below, 
 which Tony at once translated that Blacking had got 
 away. The news, added to the effect of the fall of their 
 comrades on the height, dispirited the natives below, 
 and one or two were to be seen stealing up the 
 slopes. 
 
 Dick and Tom were on the alert, and one of the 
 natives fell with a broken leg ; this completed the 
 uneasiness of the party below. Creeping away from 
 the deadly rifles to the foot of the slopes, they suddenly 
 rose and bounded up it. A general volley was fired 
 by the beleaguered party, and two more natives fell ; 
 the rest dashed up the slope, two of them on the way 
 lifting and carrying off their wounded comrades. 
 
 " We all right now," Jumbo said ; " dey no attack us 
 here any more ; like enough dey wait and lie in ambush 
 in grass, in case we move away ; but we not do that ; 
 we sit here quietly till the caravan arrive." 
 
 " Do you think Mr. Harvey will bring the whole 
 caravan ? "
 
 The Young Colonists. 205 
 
 " Sure to do dat," Jumbo said. " He no able to 
 leave party to protect the waggons and to send party 
 here to us ; he bring the caravan all along together. 
 If he attacked, he make laager ; but me no tink dey 
 attack. The people ready to cut off little party ; den 
 the chief say he not responsible, but if his people 
 attack the caravan dat different thing." 
 
 The hours passed slowly ; the heat in the bottom, 
 as the sun, almost overhead, poured its rays down 
 into it, was very great. As the hours passed on the 
 heat became less oppressive, but it was with intense 
 pleasure that the boys saw Mr. Harvey suddenly 
 appear on the brow, and checking his horse gaze into 
 the valley. 
 
 They leapt to their feet and gave a shout, which 
 was answered by Mr. Harvey. 
 
 "Are they round you still ? " he shouted. 
 
 "No; they have all gone," Dick replied; and Mr. 
 Harvey at once rode down. 
 
 By the time he reached them the hunters had freed 
 the legs of the horses, and these struggled to their feet. 
 
 " You have given me a nice fright," Mr. Harvey 
 said, as he rode up. 
 
 " We have had a pretty good fright ourselves," Dick 
 replied. " If it had not been for Blacking pluckily get 
 ting through them to take you the news, I don't think 
 we should have seen daylight. Is he much hurt, sir ? " 
 
 " He has got a nasty wound/' Mr. Harvey replied. 
 " An arrow has gone between his ribs. He fell down 
 from loss of blood when he reached us, and had we
 
 206 The Young Colonists. 
 
 gone much farther he would have been overtaken. 
 They were close upon his heels when he got in. For 
 tunately I halted the caravan soon after you started ; 
 when I saw the herds making way I thought it better 
 to wait till you rejoined us. It was well I did so ; we 
 noticed him a couple of miles away, and when we saw 
 he was pursued I went out with six men and 
 met him half a mile from the caravan. He had 
 just strength left to tell us what had happened. 
 Then we went back to the caravan, and moved out 
 towards you. We were obliged to come slowly, for 
 there are a good many natives out on the plains, and 
 twice they looked so threatening that I had to laager 
 and treat them to a few distant shots. They evidently 
 did not like the range of my rifle, and so I have come 
 on without any serious fighting. I have been in a great 
 fright about you ; but Blacking, when he recovered 
 from his faint, told me that he thought you were 
 safe for a while, as nearly half the party which had 
 been attacking you had followed him, and that you 
 had already killed so many that he thought they 
 would not venture to attack before nightfall. Now, 
 you had better come up to the waggons at once ; you 
 can tell me all about it afterwards." 
 
 The deer which had formed such useful shelter 
 were now lifted, and in a quarter of an hour the 
 party reached the waggons without molestation. 
 A vigilant watch was kept all night, but no alarm 
 was given. 
 
 In the morning Mr. Harvey rode down with the
 
 The Young Colonists. 207 
 
 lads and the hunters into the valley. Except that 
 here and there were deep blood-stains, no signs of the 
 conflict remained, the natives having carried off their 
 dead in the course of the night. The hunters, after 
 examining the ground, declared that fifteen of the 
 enemy had fallen, including those shot on the slopes. 
 The journey was now resumed. 
 
 At the next halt the natives came in to trade as 
 usual, and when questioned professed entire ignorance 
 of the attack on the hunters. 
 
 Three days later, without further adventure, they 
 arrived at the kraal of the principal chief. It was a 
 large village, and a great number of cattle were grazing 
 in the neighbourhood. The natives had a sullen appear 
 ance, but exhibited no active hostility. Mr. Harvey 
 formed his waggons in a laager a few hundred yards 
 outside the village, and then, accompanied by the boys, 
 proceeded to the chief's abode. They were at once 
 conducted to his presence. He was seated in a hut of 
 bee-hive form, rather larger than those which sur 
 rounded it. When the white men crawled in through 
 the door, which like all in native structures was not 
 more than three feet high, they were at first unable 
 to see, so dark was the interior. The chief uttered the 
 usual words of welcome. 
 
 " I have a complaint to make, chief," Mr. Harvey 
 said, " against some of your people. They attacked 
 my two friends and some of my followers when out 
 hunting. Fortunately they were repulsed, with the 
 loss of some fifteen of their number, but that does
 
 208 The Young Colonists. 
 
 not make the attack upon them any the less inex 
 cusable." 
 
 " That is bad," the chief said ; " how does my friend, 
 the white trader, know that they were my men ? " 
 
 " They were inside your territory anyhow," Mr. 
 Harvey said. " It was upon the third day after I had 
 left the Matabele." 
 
 " It must have been a party of Matabele," the chief 
 said ; " they often come into my territory to steal 
 cattle ; they are bad men my people are very 
 good." 
 
 " I can't prove that they were your people," Mr. 
 Harvey said, " whatever I may think ; but I warn you, 
 chief, that if there is any repetition of the attack while 
 we are in your country you will have no more traders 
 here. Those who attacked us have learned that we 
 can defend ourselves, and that they are more likely to 
 get death than plunder out of the attempt."
 
 The Young Colonists. 209 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 TRAPPED IN A DEFILE. 
 
 " WHAT do you think of affairs ? " Dick asked 
 Mr. Harvey, as, on leaving the chiefs hut, they walked 
 back to their waggons. 
 
 " For the moment I think we are perfectly safe ; 
 the chief would not venture to attack us while we are 
 in his village. In the first place it would put a stop 
 to all trade, and in the second, far as we are from the 
 frontier, he would not feel safe were a massacre to 
 take place in his village. He knows well enough that 
 were a dozen white men to come out to avenge such 
 a deed, with a few waggon-loads of goods to offer to his 
 neighbours as pay for their assistance, he and his 
 tribe would be exterminated. When we are once 
 on our way again we must beware. The feeling 
 among the tribe at the loss they have sustained must 
 be very bitter, although they may repress all outward 
 exhibition of it to us, and if they attack us just as we 
 are on the line between their land and their neigh 
 bour's they can deny all knowledge of it. However, 
 they shall not catch us asleep." 
 
 " I see the men have put the waggons in laager/' 
 Tom said. 
 
 " Yes, I told them to do so," Mr. Harvey answered ; 
 "it is the custom always with traders travelling north 
 
 ( M 264 ) p
 
 2io The Young Colonists. 
 
 of the Limpopo, and therefore will not be taken as a 
 sign of suspicion of their good faith. A fair index to 
 us of their disposition will be the amount of trade. If 
 they bring their goods freely, we may assume that 
 there is no fixed intention of attacking us ; for if 
 they are determined to seize our goods, those who 
 have articles to trade would not care to part with 
 them, when they would hope to obtain a share of our 
 goods for nothing." 
 
 The next morning Mr. Harvey spread out a few of 
 his goods, but hardly any of the natives came forward 
 with articles for barter. In the afternoon Mr. Harvey 
 went across to the chief. 
 
 " How is it," he asked, " that your people do not 
 bring in their goods for sale ? Among the tribes 
 through which I have passed I have done much 
 trade ; they see that I give good bargains your 
 people bring nothing. If they do not wish to trade 
 with the white men, let them say so, and I will tell my 
 brethren that it is of no use to bring their waggons 
 so far." 
 
 " My people are very poor," the chief said ; " they 
 have been at war with their neighbours, and have 
 had no time to hunt the ostrich or to get skins." 
 
 "They cannot have been fighting all the time," 
 Mr. Harvey rejoined ; " they must have taken furs and 
 skins it is clear that they do not wish to trade. To 
 morrow morning I will go on my way ; there are many 
 other tribes who will be glad at the coming of the 
 white trader,"
 
 The Young Colonists. 2 1 1 
 
 After Mr. Harvey's return to the waggons, it was 
 evident that orders had been issued that some trade 
 should be done, for several parcels of inferior kinds of 
 ostrich feathers and skins were brought in. As it 
 was clear, however, that no genuine trade was to be 
 done, at daybreak the oxen were inspanned, and the 
 caravan continued its journey. 
 
 For the next two days the track lay across an 
 open country, and no signs of molestation were met 
 with. 
 
 ' We are now coming," Mr. Harvey said, " to the 
 very worst part of our journey. The hills we have 
 seen in front of us for the last two days have to be 
 crossed. To-morrow we ascend the lower slopes, which 
 are tolerably easy; but the next day we have to pass 
 through a very wild gorge. The road, which is the 
 bed of a stream, mounts rapidly ; but the ravine is 
 nearly ten miles in length. Once at its head we are 
 near the highest point of the shoulder over which we 
 have to cross, and the descent on the other side is com 
 paratively easy. If I could avoid this spot, I would do 
 so ; but I know of no other road by which waggons 
 c~)uld cross the range for a very long distance either 
 way ; this is the one always used by traders. In the wet 
 season it is altogether impassable, for in some places 
 the ravine narrows to fifteen yards, with perpendicular 
 cliffs on either side, and at these points the river, 
 when in flood, rushes down twenty or thirty feet deep. 
 Even putting aside the danger of attack in going 
 through it, I would gladly avoid it if I could, for
 
 212 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the weather is breaking ; we have already had some 
 showers, and may get heavy thunderstorms and a 
 tremendous downfall of rain any day. 
 
 The next day the journey was an arduous one ; the 
 ground was rough and broken, and the valley up 
 which the road lay was frequently thickly strewn 
 with boulders, which showed the force with which the 
 water in flood-time rushed down over what was now 
 its empty bed. 
 
 After a long day's work the caravan halted for the 
 night at the spot where the valley narrowed to the 
 ravine. 
 
 " It has been a pretty hard day's work to-day ! " 
 Tom said. 
 
 " It is nothing to to-morrow's, as you will see," Mr. 
 Harvey replied. " Traders consider this defile to be 
 the very hardest passage anywhere in South Africa, 
 and there are plenty of other bad bits too. In many 
 cases you will see we shall have to unload the 
 waggons, and it will be all that a double team can do 
 to pull them up empty. Sometimes of course the 
 defile is easier than at others ; it depends much upon 
 the action of the last floods. In some years rocks and 
 boulders have been jammed so thickly in the narrow 
 parts that the defile has been absolutely impassable ; 
 the following year, perhaps, the obstruction has been 
 swept away, or to a certain extent levelled by the 
 spaces between the rocks being filled up with small 
 stones and sand. How it is this season, I do not 
 know; up to the time we left I had heard of no
 
 The Young Colonists. 213 
 
 trader having passed along this way. I have spoken 
 of it as a day's journey, but it is only under the most 
 favourable circumstances that it has ever been accom 
 plished in that time, and sometimes traders have been 
 three or four days in getting through." 
 
 Directly the caravan halted Blacking and Jumbo 
 started to examine the defile ; it was already growing 
 dusk, and they were only able to get two miles up 
 before it was so dark that they could make their way 
 no further. They returned, saying that the first por 
 tion of the defile, which was usually one of the most 
 difficult, was in a bad condition ; that many enor 
 mous boulders were lying in the bottom ; but that it 
 appeared to be practicable, although in some places 
 the waggons would have to be unloaded. 
 
 At daybreak the oxen were inspanned, and in a 
 quarter of an hour the leading waggon approached 
 the entrance of the gorge ; it seemed cut through a 
 perpendicular cliff, 200 feet high, the gorge through 
 which the river issued appearing a mere narrow crack 
 rent by some convulsion of nature. 
 
 " It would be a fearful place to be attacked in," 
 Dick said, " and a few men with rocks up above could 
 destroy us." 
 
 " Yes," Mr. Harvey said ; " but you see up there ? " 
 
 Dick looked up, and on one side of the passage saw 
 some tiny figures. 
 
 " The three hunters and ten of our men with 
 muskets are up there ; they started three hours ago, 
 as they would have to go, Jumbo said, five miles along
 
 214 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the face of the cliff before they reached a point where 
 they could make an ascent so as to gain the edge of 
 the ravine. They will keep along parallel with us, 
 and their fire would clear both sides ; it is not usual to 
 take any precaution of this sort, but after our attack 
 of the other day, and the attitude of the chief and 
 his people, we cannot be too cautious. After passing 
 through the first three miles of the defile, the ravine 
 widens into a valley a hundred yards wide ; here 
 they will come down and join us. There are two other 
 ravines, similar to the first, to be passed through, but 
 the country there is so wild and broken that it would 
 be impossible for them to keep along on the heights, 
 and I doubt whether even the natives could find a 
 point from which to attack us." 
 
 They had now fairly entered the ravine. For thirty 
 or forty feet up the walls were smooth and polished 
 by the action of the winter torrents ; above, jagged 
 rocks overhung the path, and at some points the cliffs 
 nearly met overhead. Although it was now almost 
 broad daylight, in the depths of this ravine the light 
 was dim and obscure. 
 
 The boys at first were awestruck at the scene, but 
 their attention was soon called to the difficulties of 
 the pass. The bed of the stream was covered with 
 rocks of all sizes ; sometimes great boulders, as big as 
 a good-sized cottage, almost entirely blocked the way, 
 and would have done so altogether had not the small 
 boulders round them formed slopes on either side. The 
 depths of the ravine echoed and re-echoed, with a
 
 The Young Colonists. 215 
 
 noise like thunder, the shout of the driver and the 
 crack of the whip, as the oxen struggled on. The 
 waggons bumped and lurched along over the stones ; 
 the natives and whites all worked their hardest, 
 clearing away the blocks as far as possible from the 
 track required for the waggons. Armed with long 
 wooden levers four or six together prized away 
 the heavy boulders, or, when these were too massive 
 to be moved by their strength, and when no other 
 path could be chosen, piled a number of smaller 
 blocks, so as to make a sort of ascent up which 
 the wheels could travel. The waggons moved 
 but one at a time, the united efforts of the whole 
 party being required to enable them to get along. 
 When the leading waggon had moved forward a 
 hundred yards, the next in succession would be 
 brought up, and so on until the six waggons were 
 again in line; then all hands would set to work ahead, 
 and prepare the path for another hundred yards. 
 
 In two places, however, no efforts sufficed to clear 
 the way; the blocks rose in such jagged masses that it 
 was absolutely impossible for the oxen to pull across 
 them, indeed it was with the greatest difficulty that 
 when unyoked they were one by one got over ; then 
 tackles were fastened from the top of the rock to the 
 waggons below ropes and blocks being generally 
 carried by travellers for such emergencies, the 
 oxen fastened to the ends of the ropes, and with 
 the purchase so obtained the waggons were dragged 
 bodily one by one over the obstacles.
 
 2 1 6 The Young Colonists. 
 
 It was not until late in the afternoon that the party 
 passed safely through the defile and reached the valley 
 beyond, men and animals worn out by the exertions 
 they had undergone. 
 
 The day had not passed without excitement, for 
 when they were engaged at the most difficult point of 
 the journey the crack of rifles was heard far overhead, 
 and for half an hour a steady fire was kept up there. 
 Those below were of course wholly ignorant of what 
 was passing there, and for some time they suffered 
 considerable anxiety ; for if their guard above had 
 been overpowered they must have been destroyed by 
 rocks cast down by their foes. 
 
 At the end of half an hour the firing ceased; but it 
 was not until they camped for the night in the valley 
 beyond the gorge that they learned from the hunters, 
 who joined them there, what had happened. There 
 were, Jumbo explained, three or four hundred 
 natives, but fortunately these approached from the 
 opposite side of the gorge ; consequently the little 
 party of defenders was in no danger of attack. The 
 enemy had been disconcerted when they first opened 
 fire, but had then pressed forward to get to the edge 
 of the ravine. The superior weapons of the defenders 
 had, however, checked them, and finding that there 
 was no possibility of coming to close quarters with 
 the little band, they had, after losing several of their 
 number, abandoned the attempt and fallen back. 
 
 Soon after nightfall they were startled by a 
 heavy crashing sound, and great rocks came bounding
 
 The Young Colonists. 217 
 
 down the sides of the valley. The cattle and waggons 
 were at once moved to the centre of the watercourse, 
 and here they were safe, for the bottom of the valley 
 was so thickly strewn with great boulders that, 
 tremendous as was the force with which the rocks 
 loosened far above came bounding down, these were 
 either arrested or shivered into fragments by the 
 obstacles before they reached the centre of the 
 valley. 
 
 No reply to this bombardment of the position was 
 attempted. The enemy were invisible, and there was 
 no clue to their position far up on the hill-side. So 
 long as the rolling down of the rocks was continued, 
 it was certain that no attack at close quarters was 
 intended ; consequently, after posting four sentries to 
 arouse them in case of need, the rest of the party, 
 picking out the softest pieces of ground they could 
 find between the stones, lay down to rest. 
 
 Before doing so, however, Mr. Harvey had a 
 consultation with the hunters. They said that the 
 next narrow ravine was broken by several lateral 
 defiles of similar character, which came down into it, 
 and that it would therefore be quite impossible to 
 keep along the top ; whether there were any points 
 at which the enemy could take post and assail them 
 from above, they knew not. 
 
 There was, then, nothing to do but to push steadily 
 on, and early next morning they resumed their way. 
 On the preceding day a slight shower of rain had 
 fallen, but this had been insufficient to increase
 
 21 8 The Young Colonists. 
 
 notably the waters of the streamlet which trickled 
 down among the rocks, for the most part hidden from 
 view. The hunters were of opinion that heavier storms 
 were at hand, and Mr. Harvey agreed with them in 
 the belief. 
 
 " We are in a very nasty position, boys," he said, 
 " and I wish now that I had turned south, and made 
 my way down to the Limpopo again, and kept along 
 its banks until past this mountain-range ; it would 
 have meant a loss of two months' time, and the 
 country which we shall reach when we get through 
 this defile is a very good one for trade. Still, I am 
 sorry now that I did not adopt that plan ; for, what 
 with the natives and the torrent, our position is an 
 extremely serious one ; however, there is nothing for 
 it but to push on now. We have passed one out of 
 the three gorges, and even if the other two are in as 
 bad a condition as the one we came up yesterday, two 
 more days' labour will see us through it." 
 
 As the caravan moved along the valley the yells of 
 the natives, high up on the slopes, rose loud and 
 menacing. They must have been disgusted at 
 seeing that the labour upon which they had been 
 engaged the whole night, of loosening and setting 
 in motion the rocks, had been entirely thrown away, 
 for they could see that the waggons and teams were 
 wholly uninjured. 
 
 As the caravan reached the point where the valley 
 narrowed again, a mile above the halting-place, they 
 began to descend the slopes, as if they meditated an
 
 The Young Colonists. 2 1 9 
 
 attack, and the rifles of the whites and the three 
 hunters opened fire upon them and checked those 
 on the bare sides of the hill. Many, however, went 
 farther down, and descending into the valley crept up 
 under the shelter of the stones and boulders, and as 
 soon as they came within range opened fire with their 
 bows and arrows. By this time, however, the waggons 
 were entering the ravine which, although at its 
 entrance less abrupt and perpendicular than that 
 below, soon assumed a precisely similar character. 
 
 Once well within its shelter Mr. Harvey posted 
 Dick with the three hunters and four of the other 
 natives to defend the rear. This was a matter of 
 little difficulty. Two or three hundred yards up the 
 ravine a barrier, similar to those met with on the 
 previous day, was encountered, and the waggons had 
 to be dragged up by ropes, an operation which took 
 upwards of three hours. 
 
 While the passage was being effected, Dick with his 
 party had remained near the mouth of the ravine, and 
 had been busy with the enemy who pressed them ; but 
 aft :r the last waggon had safely crossed the barrier 
 they took their station at this point, which they could 
 have held against any number of enemies. 
 
 The caravan proceeded on its way, men and animals 
 labouring to the utmost ; when, at a point where the 
 sides of rock seemed nearly to close above them, a nar 
 row line of sky only being visible, a great rock came 
 crushing and leaping down, bounding from side to side 
 with a tremendous uproar, and bringing down with it
 
 220 The Young Colonists. 
 
 a shower of smaller rocks, which it had dislodged in 
 its course. The bottom of the ravine was here about 
 twelve yards wide, and happened to be unusually 
 level. The great rock, which must have weighed half 
 a ton, fell on one side of the leading waggon and burst 
 into fragments which flew in all directions. For 
 tunately no one was hurt, but a scream of dismay 
 broke from the natives. 
 
 " Steady ! " Mr. Harvey shouted ; " push on ahead ; 
 but each man keep to his work the first who attempts 
 to run and desert the waggons I will shoot through 
 the head." 
 
 " Tom, go on a hundred yards in front, and keep 
 that distance ahead of the leading waggon. Shoot 
 down at once any one who attempts to pass you." 
 
 Rock followed rock in quick succession ; there was, 
 however, fortunately a bulge in the cliff on the right- 
 hand side, projecting some twenty feet out, and as the 
 blocks struck this they were hurled off to the left 
 side of the path. Seeing this Mr. Harvey kept the 
 waggons close along on the right, and although several 
 of the oxen and three or four of the men were struck 
 by detached fragments from above, or by splinters 
 from the stones as they fell, none were seriously injured. 
 
 Long after the caravan had passed the point the 
 rocks continued to thunder down, showing Mr. Harvey 
 that those above were unable to see to the bottom of 
 the gorge, but that they were discharging their missiles 
 at random. A short distance farther a cross ravine, a 
 mere cleft in the rock, some five feet wide at the
 
 The Young Colonists. 221 
 
 bottom, was passed, and Mr. Harvey congratulated 
 himself at the certainty that this would bar the pro 
 gress of their foes above, and prevent the attack being 
 renewed from any point farther on. 
 
 At this point so formidable an obstacle was met 
 with in a massive rock, some thirty feet high, jammed 
 in the narrowest part of the ravine, that the waggons 
 had to be emptied and hauled by ropes up the 
 almost perpendicular rock, the oxen being taken 
 through a passage, which with immense labour the men 
 managed to clear of stones, under one of the angles 
 of the rock. It was not until after dark that they 
 reached the spot where the ravine again widened 
 out into a valley, having spent sixteen hours in accom 
 plishing a distance of only three miles. However, 
 all congratulated themselves that two-thirds of their 
 labour was over, and that but one more defile had to 
 be surmounted. 
 
 The rear-guard remained encamped at the opening 
 of the defile, but the night passed without interrup 
 tion, the natives being doubtless disheartened by the 
 failure to destroy the caravan by rocks from above. 
 
 "Do you think there is any chance of their 
 attacking us to-night, down the slopes, as they did 
 this morning ? " Tom asked Mr. Harvey. 
 
 " None whatever," the latter replied, " as you will 
 see in the morning. This valley does not resemble the 
 last ; the rocks rise almost perpendicularly on both 
 sides, and it would not be possible for them to make 
 their way down, even if they wanted to do so."
 
 222 The Young Colonists. 
 
 With the first dawn of light the oxen were 
 inspanned. Just as they were starting, one of the 
 natives of Dick's party came up to Mr. Harvey, and 
 reported that the natives in large numbers were 
 showing in the ravine, and the sharp crack of the 
 rifles, which almost at the same moment broke out, 
 confirmed his statement. 
 
 " The defile must be held," Mr. Harvey said, " until 
 we are well in the next pass. When the last waggon 
 has entered I will send back word, and they must then 
 follow us and hold the entrance. Tom, you had better 
 take four more of the armed natives to strengthen 
 the rear-guard. Tell Dick to come on and join me. 
 You had your fair share of labour yesterday, and your 
 hands are cut about so, by lifting and heaving rocks, 
 that you would be able to do little to-day. It is 
 rather a good sign that the natives are pressing 
 forward in such force on our rear, as it shows that 
 they have no great faith in any attempt they may 
 make to-day to repeat their rock-throwing experiment 
 of yesterday." 
 
 As before two natives were sent on ahead to 
 examine the defile, and Mr. Harvey moved on with 
 the caravan until he reached the upper edge of the 
 valley, which was scarcely half a mile long. Just as he 
 did so the natives came hurriedly down .the defile ; 
 they reported that a short distance up they had met 
 with another obstacle, to the full as difficult as that 
 which they had got the waggons over on the pre 
 ceding day, and that as they turned an angle in the
 
 The Young Colonists. 223 
 
 defile, and came in sight of it, they were saluted by a 
 shower of arrows, and saw a crowd of natives on the 
 top of the barrier. They had thrown themselves down 
 behind the boulders, and had obtained a good view of 
 the natives and the obstacle. It was some forty feet 
 farther up, and was formed by three or four great 
 boulders jambed in together. On the other side 
 small boulders and stones seemed to have been piled 
 up by the torrent to the level of the rocks; but on 
 the lower side it was almost perpendicular, and they 
 questioned if a man could climb it, certainly there 
 was no passage for oxen.
 
 224 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 A MOUNTAIN-TORRENT. 
 
 THE news brought by the scouts was very serious. 
 The continued fire in the rear showed that the enemy 
 were making a serious attack in that quarter. But 
 Mr. Harvey feared that his fighting force there must be 
 weakened greatly, to enable him to attack so for 
 midable a position as that which the enemy occupied 
 in front. Before arriving at any decision as to his 
 best course, he halted the caravan, and went forward 
 himself, with the two natives, to inspect the position 
 which they had discovered. 
 
 When he reached the turn in the defile he crawled 
 forward among the boulders until he reached a spot 
 where he could obtain a clear view of the barrier ; 
 it was to the full as formidable as it had been described 
 by the scouts. It would have needed an active man 
 to scale the rocks without any opposition from above, 
 while on the top a dense body of natives were clus 
 tered, numbering at least fifty, and probably a con 
 siderable portion of their force was concealed from 
 view. 
 
 Mr. Harvey sent back one of the natives to tell 
 Dick to come on and join him ; after which he was 
 to go back and bid Jumbo come up, as Mr. Harvey 
 had great confidence in the hunter's shrewdness.
 
 The Young Colonists. 225 
 
 Dick presently arrived, and was much impressed 
 with the formidable nature of the obstacle. 
 
 " We might creep forward," he said, " among the 
 stones and soon drive those fellows off the edge, but 
 they would only lie down behind, and could easily 
 destroy us, as we climbed one by one to the top. 
 Each one, as he got up, would be riddled with 
 assegais. What are you thinking of doing, sir ? " 
 
 " I don't know what is best, Dick. I quite agree 
 with you, it is a tremendous position to storm, but 
 on the other hand it would be almost as bad to 
 retreat." 
 
 Ten minutes later Jumbo arrived at a run ; without 
 a word he threw himself down by the side of Mr. 
 Harvey, and for two or three minutes gazed silently 
 at the obstacle ahead ; then, to Mr. Harvey's surprise, 
 he turned over on to his back, and lay there with his 
 eyes open. 
 
 " What on earth are you doing, Jumbo ? " 
 
 " Look there, sir," the native said, pointing to a 
 glistening spot, the size of a crown-piece, on his 
 stomach. 
 
 " Veil, what of that ? " Mr. Harvey said ; " that's a 
 drop of rain there's another fallen on my hat. What 
 do you think of that place ahead ? " 
 
 " Me no think nothing about him, sir; that place, sir, 
 no consequence one way or de other. You hear him, 
 sir?" 
 
 As he spoke a louder crash of thunder burst over 
 head. Mr. Harvey looked up now. That portion of 
 
 (M264) Q
 
 226 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the sky which could be seen was inky black. Great 
 drops of rain were falling with a pattering sound on 
 the rock. 
 
 w Storm come, sir ; very bad storm. I see him 
 coming, and say to Massa Tom, ' Two or tree hour 
 fight over ; now you see someting like a mountain- 
 storm. In tree hours water come down twenty feet 
 deep.'" 
 
 " You are right, Jumbo. It is lucky the storm has 
 begun so early ; if we had got far into the defile we 
 should have been caught. Now, all we have got to do 
 is to wait. Go back, Dick, and send up every man with 
 fire-arms ; we must at once engage those fellows in 
 front and occupy their attention. If they once per 
 ceive their danger they will make a desperate rush 
 down here, and it will go hard with us then. When 
 you have sent the fighting-men up, see that the 
 teamsters move all the waggons to the highest piece 
 of ground you can find in the valley. Let them 
 arrange the waggons there as closely as they will pack, 
 and keep the animals well round them. A flood will 
 destroy our enemy, but I am not sure that it may not 
 destroy us too. Now hurry away, and tell the fighting- 
 men to run up as quick as they can. When you 
 have seen everything in readiness, join Tom, and warn 
 him to be ready to fall back to the waggons as soon 
 as the flood comes." 
 
 Dick ran down the ravine. It was not until he 
 issued from it that he was aware how tremendously 
 the rain was pouring down. In the defile he had been
 
 The Young Colonists. 227 
 
 conscious only of a slight mist, with an occasional drop 
 of heavy rain, for very few of the rain-drops which 
 entered the gap far above descended to the bottom, 
 almost all striking against the sides. In the compara 
 tively open valley, however, the rain was coming down 
 in a perfect cataract. Dick at once sent all the 
 fighting-men to the front, and three minutes later the 
 report of musketry told that they were engaged with 
 the enemy. 
 
 Dick now set to work with ten of the natives to 
 select the spot on which to place the waggons. The 
 bottom of the valley was very flat, and the sand 
 between the boulders showed that when the water was 
 high the whole was covered. He, however, found a 
 spot on the left-hand side, about midway between the 
 two defiles, which was some feet higher than the rest 
 The hill-side behind at this point rose somewhat less 
 abruptly than elsewhere, and it was probable that the 
 rise in the bottom was formed by a slip which had 
 taken place at some past period. Here the waggons 
 were arranged side by side in two rows, the wheels 
 of the three inner waggons close against the slope 
 abo\~ them. The cattle were gathered closely 
 round. 
 
 Dick then joined Tom, whom he found in high 
 spirits, the hunters having already told him that the 
 flood would very soon come to their relief. The 
 party was hotly engaged. About thirty or forty 
 yards intervened between them and their enemy, 
 who, crouching behind rocks, were shooting their
 
 228 The Young Colonists. 
 
 arrows high into the air, so that they came down 
 almost perpendicularly upon the defenders. One of 
 these had been killed and three severely wounded by 
 the missiles ; while they themselves could only get 
 an occasional shot at a limb exposed beyond the 
 shelter of the boulders. 
 
 Not having received orders to stay by Tom, Dick 
 retraced his steps up the valley to the party above. 
 From the cliffs at the side of the valley waterfalls 
 were leaping down, and a stream of water was already 
 beginning to flow down its centre. The bed of the 
 defile was perfectly dry, the stones being scarcely 
 wetted by the fine mist from above. Dick found Mr. 
 Harvey and the natives engaged in keeping up a hot 
 fire at the top of the obstacle, lying at a distance of 
 forty or fifty yards from it among the rocks. One or 
 two dead natives were stretched on the top of the 
 rock ; the rest were not to be seen, but the arrows 
 whistled fast over his head, showing that they were 
 lying down just behind it. 
 
 " The rain is tremendous outside," Dick said, as he 
 joined Mr. Harvey. " You can have no idea what it 
 is here. The water is pouring so fast into the valley 
 that a stream is forming there already, and will soon 
 be running two or three feet deep down the lower 
 pass. I wonder it has not begun to make its way 
 down from above." 
 
 " It has begun, Dick ; look at those little threads of 
 water between the stones. When it comes, it will 
 come with a rush ; that is always the way with these
 
 The Young Colonists. 229 
 
 gorges. Jumbo is listening ; it will come with a roar 
 like thunder. He has just told me I had better 
 send most of the men back at once, keeping only 
 four or five to continue firing to the last moment. 
 You see the enemy, who are there on a sort of plat 
 form, will not notice the water that is making its 
 way down. See how fast it rises ; it is ankle-deep 
 already and, I tell you, we shall have to run when the 
 time comes." 
 
 All the natives, with the exception of Jumbo and 
 two other men, were sent back. 
 
 " I don't see anything to fire at," Dick said. 
 
 " No," Mr. Harvey agreed ; " it is a pure waste of 
 ammunition, except that it occupies their attention. 
 They can hardly be conscious yet how tremendously 
 it is raining. If they were they would not remain 
 where they are, but would make a rush upon us, how 
 ever great the risk." 
 
 " Listen ! " Jumbo exclaimed suddenly. 
 
 They listened and were conscious of a dull, heavy, 
 roaring sound. Jumbo leapt to his feet. 
 
 " Come ! " he said ; " run for your lives/' 
 
 They started up and took to their heels. A terrible 
 yell was heard behind them, and, glancing over his 
 shoulder, as he turned the corner, Dick saw the natives 
 climbing down from their defence, and even leaping 
 from the top in their terror. Fast as Dick was 
 running, the roar behind rose louder and louder. 
 
 " Quick, Dick," Mr. Harvey shouted, " or you will 
 be too late."
 
 230 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Dick hurried to the utmost, but the stream was 
 already rising rapidly, and was running knee- deep 
 between the stones. Stumbling and slipping, and cut 
 ting himself against the rocks, Dick struggled on. The 
 mighty roar was now close behind him, and seemed 
 to him like that of a heavy train at full speed. He 
 reached the mouth of the ravine ; the water was 
 already up to his waist. Mr. Harvey and Jumbo 
 dashed in, seized him by the arms, and dragged him 
 out. 
 
 " Run ! " they said. 
 
 They were not fifty yards from the mouth, when 
 Dick, looking round, saw a mighty wall of water, 
 fifteen feet high, leap from it, pouring as from huge 
 sluice-gates into the valley. He did not stop running 
 until he joined the rest gathered by the waggons. 
 
 Tom and his party were already there, for the 
 rising water had soon warned their assailants of 
 the danger, and the fire had suddenly ceased. 
 Already the greater part of the valley was covered with 
 water, down the centre of which a foaming torrent 
 was flowing. Here and there could be seen numerous 
 dark' objects, which, he knew, were the bodies of the 
 enemy who had defended the upper defile, caught 
 before they could reach its mouth by the wall of 
 water from above. They had instantly been dashed 
 lifeless against the rocks and boulders, and not one 
 could be seen to make towards the comparatively 
 still waters on either side of the centre stream. 
 
 Driven back again by the narrow entrance to the
 
 The Young Colonists. 231 
 
 lower defile the water in the valley rose rapidly, as 
 with an ever-increasing violence it poured in from 
 above. There it was rushing out in a solid, dark-brown 
 cataract, which Dick judged to be fully forty feet in 
 height. In a quarter of an hour from its first outburst 
 the water had already reached the feet of those 
 standing upon the little knoll of ground in the valley. 
 The oxen lowing and stamping with terror pressed 
 more and more closely together. The young ostriches 
 were placed in one of the waggons, for although 
 their height would have left their heads well above 
 water, they would probably have succumbed to the 
 effects of a prolonged submersion of their bodies. 
 
 " If it goes on like this for another quarter of an hour," 
 Mr. Harvey said, " the oxen will be washed away, if not 
 the waggons. Thank God, I think we can all manage 
 to climb up the slope. Jumbo, tell the men each to 
 load themselves with five or six days' provisions. Let 
 half a dozen take boxes of ammunition, and as many 
 bales of the best cloth. Let the rest take as many 
 bundles of the best ostrich feathers as they can carry. 
 Let them lay them all on the slope, twenty or thirty 
 yards up, wherever they can find place for them, and 
 then come down again, and make as many trips with 
 the best goods as they can." 
 
 All hands worked hard ; inch by inch the water rose ; 
 Mr. Harvey, assisted by the boys and teamsters, 
 fastened ropes together, and with these surrounded 
 the closely-packed throng of cattle. The water 
 was now more than waist-deep, and was still rising ;
 
 232 The Young Colonists. 
 
 soon the cattle on the outside were lifted off their 
 feet. There was no current here, and they floated 
 with their heads on the backs of those in front 
 of them ; higher and higher the water rose, till the 
 whole of the cattle were afloat. At first a few 
 struggled, but soon they subsided into quiet, and the 
 whole mass floated together, with only their heads 
 above water. 
 
 On every available ledge on the hillside were placed 
 bundles and bales of all kinds, and here the whites 
 and natives stood, watching the progress of the flood. 
 The thunder-shower had ceased soon after the water 
 first burst through the gorge, but Mr. Harvey knew 
 that some hours must elapse before the flood would 
 begin to abate. 
 
 " I don't see why the water should not run off as 
 fast as it comes in," Dick said. 
 
 " It all depends, Dick, upon the question whether in 
 the lower defile there is any place narrower than the 
 mouth, through which the water is rushing from above. 
 According to appearances this is so ; for, could the 
 water escape faster than it comes in, the lake here 
 would cease to rise. I think now the water has 
 reached a level, where the outflow nearly equals the 
 inflow. I have been watching the wheels of the 
 waggons, and for the last ten minutes I do not 
 think it has risen above an inch or two." 
 
 u I will get down and watch," Dick said, and he 
 scrambled down to the water's edge. 
 
 Two minutes later he shouted up,
 
 The Young Colonists. 233 
 
 " It has not risen at all since I came here ! " 
 
 The teamsters had taken their station on the outside 
 waggons, and continued to talk and shout to the oxen, 
 exhorting these to be patient and quiet, as if the 
 animals were capable of understanding every word 
 they said. 
 
 For three hours there was no change in the situation. 
 Then all thought that there was a slight decrease in 
 the height of the torrent of water pouring from the 
 defile, and half an hour later a slight but distinct sub 
 sidence in the level of the water could be perceived. 
 In another hour it had fallen a foot, and after that 
 the fall was rapid and steady. The deep roar 
 caused by the rushing torrent and the rumbling of 
 the huge boulders and rocks swept along in the narrow 
 defile, gradually subsided, and soon the bullocks 
 were again standing on their feet. 
 
 The natives set to work to wash away the thick sedi 
 ment which the flood had left on the floor of the waggons, 
 and before nightfall the goods were all repacked. But 
 few signs of the recent flood now remained in the valley. 
 A stream still rushed through the centre. Trunks and 
 branches of trees lay here and there, as the water had 
 left them, and the bodies of some twenty or thirty 
 natives were lying amongst the rocks. In some 
 places shallow pools remained ; in others were sheets 
 of glistening mud. 
 
 " We shall have no more trouble with the natives," 
 Mr. Harvey said; "the fighting-men of that tribe must 
 have been nearly annihilated."
 
 234 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " Do you think that those below were caught, as 
 well as those above ? " 
 
 " Certainly/' Mr. Harvey answered ; " the water 
 went down with the speed of a race-horse ; they had 
 only a few minutes' start, and would have been over 
 taken before they could have even gained the lower 
 bed of the gorge. We can journey on peacefully 
 now. We have been fortunate indeed ; we have only 
 lost one man, and the three who were hit with stones 
 are all likely to do well. We have not lost a single 
 bullock, nor a bale of goods." 
 
 "We shall have hard work to get the waggons 
 up that place where the natives made the stand to 
 morrow." 
 
 " It is quite likely," Mr. Harvey said, " that the 
 obstacle there no longer exists. A flood like that of 
 to-day would carry away anything. Look at those 
 great blocks, some of which must weigh more than 
 a hundred tons. Likely enough some of them have 
 formed part of that great pile. I have already sent 
 Tony and Blacking up the defile to see how the flood 
 has left it, and in an hour they will be back to report." 
 
 The hunters on returning brought the good news 
 that the great block had been removed, and so far as 
 they had explored no other of any importance had been 
 found. They said indeed that the defile was now more 
 open than either of the two gorges they had already 
 passed through. 
 
 This was very satisfactory, for all had had enough of 
 lifting and heaving rocks. Their hands were all cut
 
 The Young Colonists. 235 
 
 and wounded, and every limb ached with the strains 
 which they had undergone. 
 
 The next morning at daybreak the caravan started. 
 The hunters' report of the state of the roads was 
 fairly borne out, and although some difficulties were 
 met with it was unnecessary to unyoke the oxen, 
 although of course many boulders had to be cleared 
 away to allow them to pass. On emerging at the upper 
 end of the defile they found they were in a valley 
 which opened out to a great width, and rose in gradual 
 slopes at its head to the crest of the hills. As the only 
 egress at the lower end was by the defile, it was clear 
 that the whole rainfall must make its way by this exit, 
 which fully accounted for the tremendous torrent they 
 had witnessed. 
 
 Two days' travelling brought them to the foot of the 
 slopes on the other side of the range of hills, and they 
 were soon engaged in carrying on a considerable trade 
 with the natives there. 
 
 For another three months they travelled slowly 
 through the country, by the end of which time they 
 had disposed of all their goods, and the waggons were 
 filled to the tilts with skins and bales of ostrich feathers. 
 
 They now turned their faces to the south. After 
 journeying for a fortnight they perceived one day, 
 far across the country, the white tilts of another 
 caravan. The three whites at once started at full 
 gallop, eager to hear news of what had taken place in 
 the colony during their absence. As they neared 
 the caravan two white men rode out to meet them ;
 
 236 The Young Colonists. 
 
 both were known to Mr. Harvey, and hearty greetings 
 were exchanged. 
 
 The new-comers were halting for the day, and Mr. 
 Harvey and the boys were soon seated in tents, with 
 three bottles of beer in front of them, a luxury which 
 they heartily enjoyed, having been many months 
 without tasting it. 
 
 " And now what is the news in the colony ? " Mr. 
 Harvey asked, after having replied to their questions 
 as to the state of trade, and the route which they had 
 followed, as the new-comers would of course take 
 another line, so as not to pass over the same ground. 
 
 " Things don't look well," they answered; " the Boers 
 are growing so insolent that there is no getting on 
 with them. Several English have been shot down in 
 various places, without the smallest cause. They 
 openly declare their intention of recovering their 
 independence. The English stores are for the most 
 part tabooed, and things altogether look very 
 threatening. There is a mere handful of British 
 troops in the Transvaal, and only a regiment or so in 
 Natal. Those wretched duffers at home hurried 
 every soldier out of the country the instant the 
 fighting was over, and if the Boers really mean 
 business we shall have no end of trouble. You see, 
 we have crushed their two enemies, the Zulus and 
 Secoceni, and now that we have done the work for 
 them they want to get rid of us." 
 
 " I thought we should have trouble with them," 
 Mr. Harvey said ; "they are an obstinate, pig-headed
 
 The Young Colonists. 237 
 
 race ; they never would pay taxes to their own 
 government; they would not even turn out and fight 
 when Secoceni threatened to overrun the country ; 
 and now, as likely as not, they will fight desperately 
 for the independence they were glad enough to 
 relinquish in the hour of danger. What you tell 
 me is a nuisance. I had originally intended to go 
 down through Kimberley to Port Elizabeth ; but I 
 changed my mind and decided to go back again 
 through the Transvaal, and I have come so far to the 
 east that I do not like to change my plans again. 
 However, I don't suppose we shall be interfered with. 
 They can't very well quarrel with us, if we won't 
 quarrel with them." 
 
 " Perhaps not," the trader said ; " but I tell you I 
 have found it precious difficult to keep my temper 
 several times. The insolence and swagger of those 
 fellows is amazing." 
 
 The two caravans halted near each other for the day, 
 and a pleasant evening was spent. The next morning 
 each resumed its way. 
 
 No further adventure was met with until the 
 Limpopo was reached ; this was crossed on rafts. 
 The natives who had accompanied them were now 
 paid off, receiving a handsome present each, in 
 addition to the sum agreed upon, and the caravan 
 proceeded on its way. 
 
 At the first Dutch village at which they arrived, a 
 week after leaving the Limpopo, they had evidence of a 
 change of demeanour in the Boers. As they passed
 
 238 The Young Colonists. 
 
 through the streets a group of five or six men were 
 standing at the door of a store ; one of them in a loud 
 and insolent voice made a remark to the others, that 
 before long they would not have any of these English 
 dogs going through their country a remark which was 
 received with boisterous approval by the others. Mr. 
 Harvey's face flushed, and he was on the point of rein 
 ing in his horse, and riding up to chastise the insolent 
 Boer, but the thought of the distance of country yet 
 before him checked him. It was clearly the intention 
 of the man to force a quarrel, and in this the English 
 were sure to get the disadvantage finally. He there 
 fore rode quietly on with the insolent laughter of the 
 Dutchmen ringing in his ears. The lads were equally 
 indignant, and it was only the example of Mr. Harvey 
 which had restrained them. 
 
 " Things have come to a pretty pass," Mr. Harvey 
 said, as he dismounted, " that Englishmen should be 
 openly insulted in this way. However, I suppose it 
 will not do to resent it, for these scoundrels would clearly 
 be only too glad of an excuse to shoot us down; butif this 
 sort of thingis going on at every village we pass through, 
 we shall have hard work in keeping our tempers until 
 we are fairly out of the Transvaal. I pity our country 
 men who have bought land or setup stores in this country. 
 I was never fond of the Boers, though I am willing 
 to allow that they are a splendid set of men, and that 
 they are magnificent riders and good shots. I question 
 if we shall ever retain them against their will. Of course 
 if we had a government which worked with energy and
 
 The Young Colonists. 239 
 
 decision it would be a different matter altogether. 
 There are a considerable number of English and 
 Scotch settlers already here, and the natives would rise 
 against the Dutch to a man, if called upon to do so ; and 
 if a couple of dozen of their ringleaders were promptly 
 seized and shot, there would be an end to the whole 
 matter. But I know what it will be : the natives will 
 not be encouraged or even allowed to rise, our 
 soldiers, who can hardly hit a haystack at a hundred 
 yards, will be shot down at a distance by the Boers, 
 and, likely enough, we shall meet with a serious 
 disaster, and then the English government will get 
 frightened and make any terms these fellows demand.
 
 240 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A FIGHT WITH THE BOERS. 
 
 FOR some time they continued their journey, meeting 
 everywhere with the grossest incivility on the part of 
 the Boers ; in many places they were refused water at 
 the farms, and warned at once off the land, and Mr. 
 Harvey had the greatest difficulty in keeping his 
 own temper and restraining the boys from resenting 
 the language of the Boers. 
 
 One day, as they were riding along, two Boers on 
 horseback halted on an eminence near the road and 
 addressed taunting remarks to them ; they made no 
 answer, but continued their way. They had not gone a 
 hundred yards when one of the Boers deliberately took 
 aim and fired at them ; the ball passed between Dick 
 and Mr. Harvey and struck one of the natives walking 
 just in front of them, killing him upon the spot 
 This was too much. Mr. Harvey and the lads wheeled 
 their horses, unslung their rifles, and fired at the Boers, 
 who were galloping away. One of them at once 
 dropped from his saddle, shot through the head ; the 
 other reeled, but, retaining his seat, galloped off at full 
 speed. 
 
 " This is a bad business, boys," Mr. Harvey said ; 
 " we could not help it, but it will bring trouble upon us. 
 Now let us branch off from the road we are following,
 
 The Young Colonists. 241 
 
 and make for Leydenberg ; we are within three days' 
 march of that place. There is an English garrison 
 there, and justice will be done. If we push on straight 
 for Standerton, we shall be overtaken and probably 
 killed before we get there." 
 
 The bullocks' heads were turned towards the south 
 east, and at the best pace the teams were driven across 
 the country. Several large native kraals were passed 
 in the course of the day, and after a march of nearly 
 double the ordinary length the caravan halted for the 
 night on che banks of a stream. A sharp watch was 
 kept all night, but nothing particular happened. 
 
 Just as they were about to inspan the oxen in the 
 morning some fifteen or twenty men were seen ap 
 proaching at a gallop. The oxen were at once 
 driven again to the laager, and every man seized his 
 arms. The Dutchmen halted at a distance of a hundred 
 yards, and then three of them rode up to the caravan. 
 
 " What do you want ? " Mr. Harvey said, advancing 
 on foot in front of the waggons, while the lads and 
 the three hunters stood, rifles in hand, behind them. 
 
 " We summon you to surrender," the Boers said ; 
 " you have murdered Mr. Van Burer and wounded 
 Mr. Schlessihoff." 
 
 " We have done nothing of the sort," Mr. Harvey 
 answered. " We were going quietly along the road 
 when those men insulted us ; we passed on without 
 answering. After we had gone a hundred yards they 
 fired at us, narrowly missed me, and killed one of my 
 men. We fired back, and with the result you have 
 
 (M2M) R
 
 242 The Young Colonists. 
 
 named. We are quite ready to answer for our conduct, 
 and when we get to Leydenberg we shall at once deliver 
 ourselves up to the magistrate, and report what has 
 occurred, and you can then bring any charge you 
 want to make against us." 
 
 " You will never get to Leydenberg," the Boers said 
 scoffingly ; "we are your magistrates and judges ; we 
 want no English law here. Once for all, will you 
 surrender ? " 
 
 " We certainly will not," Mr. Harvey replied, " and 
 if you molest us it will be at your peril." 
 
 Without another word the Boers turned their 
 horses' heads and rode back to their comrades ; upon 
 their joining them the whole rode some little distance 
 to the rear, and then divided, half turning to the left, 
 the other to the right. 
 
 " What on earth are they going to do ? " Dick asked 
 in surprise. 
 
 " They are going to surround us," Mr. Harvey said ; 
 " they will dismount and leave their horses in shelter. 
 Now, lads, out with all the bales of skins and pile them 
 up under the waggons." 
 
 All hands set to work, and soon under each waggon 
 a thick breastwork of bales was erected, reaching 
 nearly up to the floor, leaving only enough space to 
 see out of and fire ; the three whites and the hunters 
 took station, one under each waggon, the teamsters 
 and other natives being distributed round the square. 
 Quickly as they had laboured, the preparations were not 
 complete, when from a brow, at the distance of about
 
 The Young Colonists. 243 
 
 a hundred yards from the laager, a shot was fired, the 
 bullet burying itself with a thud in one of the bales of 
 skins; almost instantly from every point in a circle round 
 other shots were fired, and the splintering of wood and 
 the dull sounds, as the shots struck the barricade, 
 told how accurate was their aim. 
 
 Mr. Harvey's orders had been, " Don't throw away a 
 shot. When you see the flash of a rifle, aim steadily at 
 that point ; the next time a head is lifted to take aim, 
 hit it." The natives were ordered on no account to fire, 
 unless the Boers attempted to close, but to lie quietly 
 under shelter of the defences. In consequence of these 
 orders not a shot replied to the first volley of the 
 Boers ; but when the second round commenced, puffs of 
 smoke darted from beneath the waggons. Dick and 
 Tom knew that their shots had been successful, for the 
 heads at which they had aimed lay clearly in view, 
 and no discharge came from the rifles pointed towards 
 them. The other shots must have passed near their 
 marks, and after this first exhibition of the shooting 
 powers of the defenders, the Boers became much 
 more careful, firing only at intervals, and shifting their 
 ground each time, before they raised their heads to 
 take aim. So the whole day passed, a dropping fire 
 being kept up on both sides. The defenders were con 
 vinced by the end of the day that seven or eight of 
 the Boers had fallen, but their places had been more 
 than filled by new-comers who had been seen galloping 
 across the plain towards the scene of conflict. On the 
 side of the defenders no casualties had occurred.
 
 244 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Towards evening the fire died away, and Tom and 
 Dick joined Mr. Harvey. 
 
 " What will they do next ?" 
 
 * I don't know, Dick ; the Boers are by no means 
 fond of exposing themselves to danger, as has been 
 proved over and over again in their fights with 
 natives. They must have suffered already a great 
 deal more than they bargained for, and are no doubt 
 heartily sick of the job. They may try a rush at 
 night, though I question whether they will do so. I 
 rather imagine that their tactics will be to besiege us 
 until we are driven to make a move, and then to attack 
 us by the way. Fortunately the stream is close at 
 hand, and we can get water for our cattle. Still, 
 there must be an end of it at some time or other." 
 
 Blacking now crept under the waggon. 
 
 " Massa, what you say ? me think the best plan will 
 be for me to crawl out and run to chief Mangrope ; his 
 place twenty miles away ; he always hate the Dutch, 
 and refuse to pay tribute ; several times they have sent 
 parties against him, but he always beat them off. 
 Blacking tell him that de Boers attack English, and 
 that if he come down and help drive them off you 
 give him one team of fine oxen, he come." 
 
 " I think your plan is a very good one, Blacking ; 
 but do you think that you can get through ? " 
 
 " Get through those stupid Boers ? Easily," 
 Blacking said contemptuously. 
 
 " Very well, Blacking ; then, as soon as it is dark, 
 you had better start."
 
 The Young Colonists. 245 
 
 Blacking nodded and withdrew, and an hour after 
 wards stole out from the camp. 
 
 As soon as night fell the Boers opened fire again, 
 this time aiming entirely at the end of the waggons 
 nearest the water, evidently with the intention of 
 rendering it difficult to procure water from the 
 stream. 
 
 Mr. Harvey and his companions answered by firing 
 at the flashes. As they hoped that rescue would arrive 
 ere long, Mr. Harvey did not permit any one to go 
 outside shelter to fetch water, as the animals had been 
 watered in the morning the first thing, and could, if 
 necessary, hold out until the following night. 
 
 Just as daylight was breaking a tremendous yell 
 was heard, followed by a hasty discharge of muskets ; 
 then there was the sound of horses' hoofs galloping at 
 full speed, and then, headed by Blacking, two to three 
 hundred natives came up to the camp. The chief him 
 self was among them. Mr. Harvey had on several occa 
 sions traded with him, and now thanked him warmly 
 for the welcome aid he had brought him. 
 
 The Boers were already far away, each man having 
 run to his horse and galloped off, panic-stricken at 
 the sudden attack. The oxen were at once inspanned, 
 two being taken from each team and presented to the 
 chief, together with a large bale of cotton in return for 
 his assistance. The caravan then started, and after 
 a march of sixteen hours arrived at Leydenberg. 
 
 " It is an awful nuisance," Dick said to Tom on 
 the march, " our being obliged to come round here.
 
 246 The Young Colonists. 
 
 If everything had gone straight, I calculated that we 
 might be at home by Christmas-eve. Now, goodness 
 only knows when we shall arrive ; for, as likely as not, 
 we may be kept here for days over this row with the 
 Boers." 
 
 The moment they arrived at Leydenberg Mr. Har 
 vey, accompanied by the two lads and the three native 
 hunters, went to the house of the magistrate. That 
 gentleman had just finished his dinner ; but on being 
 told that his visitors' business was urgent he asked 
 them to be shown in. The hunters remained outside, 
 and the lads followed Mr. Harvey into the house. 
 
 " I have come to make a complaint against some 
 Boers," the trader said. 
 
 " Then I can tell you beforehand," the magistrate 
 put in, "that your mission is a vain one. Outside 
 this town I have not at present the slightest authority. 
 Complaints reach me on all sides of outrages perpe 
 trated by the Boers upon English settlers and traders. 
 Strong armed parties are moving about the country ; 
 and although I will of course hear anything that you 
 have got to say, with a view of obtaining redress when 
 things settle down again, I cannot hold out any hope 
 of being able to take action at present." 
 
 " I have scarcely come to you, sir, with the idea of 
 obtaining redress, but rather of stating my case, 
 in case the Boers should bring a complaint against 
 me." 
 
 The trader then proceeded to relate the circum 
 stances which had occurred : the wanton attack upon
 
 The Young Colonists. 247 
 
 them in the first place, the murder of one of their 
 servants, the killing of one and the wounding 
 of the other of the aggressors, the subsequent 
 attack upon their camp, and their relief by Mang- 
 rope. 
 
 " I think you have got remarkably well out of the 
 affair, and although the attack of the Boers has cost 
 you the life of one of your followers and twelve oxen, 
 as you have killed eight or ten of them you have 
 made matters more than even, and have, moreover, 
 given them a lesson which may be useful. I will take 
 down your depositions, as it is as well that your 
 friends here, and the hunters you speak of, should 
 testify to it. It is hardly likely that I shall hear 
 any more of the matter ; the Boers were clearly in 
 the wrong, and in any case they would not be likely 
 at the present moment, when the country is in a state 
 very closely approaching insurrection, to seek redress 
 in an English court. Fortunately 250 men of the 
 94th Regiment leave here to-morrow morning, on the 
 way to Pretoria. Their road will, for some distance, 
 be the same as yours ; their colonel is at the present 
 moment in the next room with several of his officers, 
 and I will request permission for your waggons to 
 follow his baggage-train. Thus you can keep with 
 him until the road separates, by which time you will 
 be well out of the district of the Boers who attacked 
 you. You will, I suppose, go through Utrecht and 
 keep the eastern road, as that will be shorter than 
 going round by Standerton and Newcastle. If you
 
 248 The Young Colonists. 
 
 will wait here for a few minutes, I will speak to the 
 colonel." 
 
 In a short time the magistrate returned, saying that 
 Mr. Harvey's six waggons might join the baggage- 
 train of the 94th on the following morning. 
 
 At eight o'clock the 94th marched from Leydenberg, 
 and Mr. Harvey's waggons fell in the rear of the 
 column. As they had a considerable amount of 
 baggage and stores, the column would not proceed 
 at a faster rate than the ordinary pace of the bullock- 
 train. 
 
 When the column was once on the march, the 
 colonel rode down the line and entered into conversa 
 tion with Mr. Harvey and the lads, who were riding 
 with him, and after having heard the narrative of the 
 fight with the Boers, he said to the lads, " You have 
 had a baptism of fire early." 
 
 Mr. Harvey smiled. 
 
 " They have had some very much more serious 
 fighting in the country north of the Limpopo ; besides, 
 they were both present at Isandula, Kambula, and 
 Ulundi." 
 
 " Indeed ! " the colonel said ; " then they have 
 seen fighting. Perhaps you will ride on with me to 
 the head of the column again ; we have a long 
 day's march before us, and if your young friends will 
 give us some of their experiences it will while away 
 the time." 
 
 The four cantered together to the head of the 
 column, where the doctor and one or two other officers
 
 The Young Colonists. 249 
 
 were riding. After a word or two of introduction the 
 colonel asked the lads to tell them how they came to 
 be at Isandula, and how they escaped to tell the tale. 
 
 " You had better tell it, Dick," Tom said ; " you are 
 a better hand at talking than I." 
 
 Dick accordingly proceeded to relate their adven 
 tures during the Zulu war, and the story excited great 
 interest among the officers. When the column halted 
 for the day, the colonel invited Mr. Harvey and the 
 lads to dine at the mess, and would not listen to any 
 excuse on the ground that their clothes were better 
 suited for travelling among the native tribes than for 
 dining at a regimental mess. 
 
 The dinner was a very pleasant one, and after the 
 cloth had been removed and cigars were lit, Mr. Harvey, 
 at the colonel's request, related their adventures north 
 of the Limpopo. 
 
 " Your life is indeed an adventurous one," he said, 
 when the trader had finished. " It needs endurance, 
 pluck, coolness, and a steady finger on the trigger. 
 You may truly be said, indeed, to carry your lives in 
 your hands." 
 
 " Our present journey has been an exceptionally 
 adventurous one," Mr. Harvey said, " and you must 
 not suppose that we are often in the habit of 
 fighting our way. I have indeed on several occasions 
 been in very perilous positions, and some other even 
 ing, before we separate, I shall be glad, if it will 
 interest you, to relate one or two of them." 
 
 " By the way," the colonel said, when they took their
 
 250 The Young Colonists. 
 
 leave," remember, the word for the night is, 'Newcastle.' 
 You will probably be challenged several times by 
 sentries before you get to your waggons, for, although 
 there is no absolute insurrection at present, there is 
 no saying when the Boers may break out. They will 
 hardly think of attacking a body of troops marching 
 peaceably along ; still, it is as well to neglect no pre 
 cautions. If you are challenged, ' Who comes there ? ' 
 you will reply, ' Friends.' The sentry will then say, 
 * Advance and give the word.' You walk forward and 
 say, ' Newcastle,' and you will pass all right." 
 
 The march was continued for four days. At the 
 end of this time they arrived at the spot where the 
 direct road for Pieter-Maritzburg through Utrecht left 
 that which they were following. 
 
 " Look here, lads," Mr. Harvey said ; " this road will 
 take you considerably out of your way. If you like 
 you can follow the column for another couple of days. 
 You will then cross the south road, and can there leave 
 them and gallop on by yourselves to Standerton in 
 one day, and home the next. That will take you back 
 by the 23rd ; whereas, if you go on with me, you 
 will not be back by New Year's Day. We are 
 getting now to a part of the colony where the English 
 element is pretty strong, and the Boers are not likely 
 to be troublesome ; so I shall have no difficulty in 
 passing down with the waggons. You can tell your 
 fathers that we have had a most satisfactory trip, and 
 I expect when I have sold our goods at Durban they 
 will have good reason to be content/'
 
 The Young Colonists. 251 
 
 The lads gladly accepted the offer ; they were 
 longing to be at home again, and especially wished to 
 be back by Christmas. 
 
 The colonel on hearing of the arrangement heartily 
 invited the lads to mess with the regiment for the 
 time that they continued with them, and offered to 
 have a spare tent pitched for their accommodation
 
 252 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A TERRIBLE JOURNEY. 
 
 THAT evening Mr. Harvey and the lads were again 
 invited to dine at mess, and after dinner the colonel 
 asked Mr. Harvey if he would be good enough to tell 
 them some of his adventures in the interior. 
 
 "I have had so many," the trader said, "that I 
 hardly know which would be most interesting. I have 
 been many times attacked by the natives, but I do 
 not know that any of these affairs were so interesting 
 as the fight we had in the defile the other day. Some 
 of the worst adventures which we have to go through 
 are those occasioned by want of water. I have had 
 several of these, but the worst was one which befell 
 me on one of my earliest trips up the country. On 
 this occasion I did not as usual accompany my father, 
 but went with a trader named MacGregor, a Scotch 
 man, as my father was ill at the time. He considered 
 me too young to go by myself, and when he proposed 
 to MacGregor that I should join him with the usual 
 number of waggons he sent up, MacGregor objected, 
 saying, I have no doubt with justice, that the double 
 amount of goods would be more than could be 
 disposed of. He added, however, that he should be 
 glad if I would accompany him with a couple of 
 waggons. It was, as it turned out, a very good thing
 
 The Young Colonists. 253 
 
 for my father that his venture was such a small one. 
 MacGregor was a keen trader ; he understood the 
 native character well, and was generally very suc 
 cessful in his ventures. His failing was that he was 
 an obstinate, pig-headed man, very positive in his 
 own opinions, and distrusting all advice given him. 
 
 " Our trip had been a successful one. We pene 
 trated very far in the interior, and disposed of all our 
 goods. When we had done so, we started to strike 
 down to Kimberley across a little-known and very 
 sandy district. The natives among whom we were, en 
 deavoured to dissuade MacGregor from making the 
 attempt, saying that the season was a very dry one, 
 that many of the pools were empty, and that there 
 would be the greatest difficulty in obtaining water. 
 MacGregor disregarded the advice. By taking the 
 direct route south he would save some hundreds of 
 miles. He said that other caravans had at different 
 times taken this route in safety, and at the same time 
 of the year. He insisted that the season had not 
 been a particularly dry one, and that he was not 
 going to be frightened by old women's tales. The 
 natives were always croaking about something, but 
 he did not mean to lose a month of his time for 
 nothing . 
 
 " Accordingly we started. The really bad part of our 
 journey was about 150 miles across a sandy country, 
 with low scrub. The bullocks, when driven to it, 
 would eat the leaves of this scrub, so that we did not 
 anticipate any difficulty in the way of forage. In the
 
 254 The Young Colonists. 
 
 wet season many streams run across the country and 
 find their way into the Limpopo. In summer they 
 dry up, and water is only obtained in pools alojig 
 their courses. There were twelve waggons in the 
 caravan ten belonging to MacGregor, and my two. 
 I had with me a servant, a native, who had been for 
 years in the employment of my father, a very faithful 
 and trustworthy fellow. 
 
 " At the end of the first day's march of fifteen miles 
 we found water at the spot to which our native guide 
 led us. The second day the pool was found to be 
 dry. We got there early, having started before day 
 break, for the heat was tremendous. On finding the 
 pool empty I rode ten miles down the course of the 
 stream, and MacGregor as far up it, but found no 
 water, and on getting back to the camp the oxen 
 were inspanned, and we made another march ; here we 
 found water, and halted next day. 
 
 " So we went on, until we were half-way across the 
 desert. Several of the marches had been double ones, 
 the track was heavy from the deep sand, some of 
 the oxen had died, and all were much reduced in 
 strength. Although MacGregor was not a man to allow 
 that he had been wrong, I saw that he was anxious, 
 and before advancing he sent on a horseman and the 
 native guide two days' journey to see how the water 
 held out. On their return they reported that twenty 
 miles in front there was a pool of good water, and 
 that thirty miles farther there was a small supply, 
 which was, however, rapidly crying up. MacGregor
 
 The Young Colonists. 255 
 
 determined to push on. The first day's march was 
 got through, although five or six more oxen 
 dropped by the way. The second was a terrible 
 march ; I have never known a hotter day in South 
 Africa, and one felt blinded and crushed by the heat. 
 The weakened teams could scarcely draw the waggons 
 along, and by nightfall but half the journey had been 
 performed. The oxen were turned loose and allowed 
 for an hour or two to crop the bush ; then they 
 were inspanned again. All night long we continued 
 our march ; when, just at sunrise, we got to the place 
 where water had been found, the pool was empty the 
 two days' sun since the horseman had been there had 
 completely dried it up. We set to work to dig a hole ; 
 but the sand was shallow, the rock lying but a foot or 
 two below, and we only got a few buckets of water, 
 but just enough to give a swallow to each of the 
 oxen and horses. Again we searched far up and down 
 the course of the stream, but without success ; we dug 
 innumerable holes in its bed, but without finding 
 water. 
 
 " We were still fifty miles from safety ; but in that 
 fifty miles the natives said that they did not think a 
 drop of water would be found, as this was notoriously 
 the driest point on the route. Half the oxen had 
 now died, and MacGregor determined to leave all but 
 two of the waggons behind, to harness teams of the 
 strongest of those remaining, and to drive the rest 
 alongside. We halted till night to allow the animals 
 to feed, and theu started. We got on fairly enough
 
 256 The Young Colonists. 
 
 until daybreak ; then the sun rose, and poured down 
 upon us. It was a terrible day. No one spoke, and 
 the creaking of the wheels of the waggons was the only 
 sound to be heard. Every mile we went the numbers 
 lessened, as the bullocks lay down to die by the way. 
 My tongue seemed to cleave to the roof of my mouth, 
 and the sun to scorch up my brain. I hardly took 
 notice of what was going on around me, but let 
 the reins hang loose on my horse's neck. Several 
 times he stumbled, and at last fell heavily. I picked 
 myself up from the sands, and saw that he was dying t 
 The waggons had come to a standstill now, and I had, 
 I saw, for the last quarter of a mile gone on alone. I 
 looked at my watch ; it was four o'clock, and I turned 
 and walked slowly back to the waggons. The drivers 
 had unroped the oxen, but most of them lay where 
 they had halted, incapable of rising to their feet ; 
 others had tottered to the shade cast by the waggons, 
 and had thrown themselves down there. The drivers 
 were lying among them. As I came up MacGregor 
 staggered towards me ; he was chewing a handful of 
 leaves. ' I have been wrong, Harvey,' he said, in a 
 hoarse voice, ' and it has cost us all our lives. Say 
 you forgive me, my boy.' ' I forgive you heartily,' 
 I said ; ' you thought it was for the best.' I don't 
 remember much more. I lay down and wondered 
 vaguely what had become of my man, whom I had 
 not seen since we started on the previous even 
 ing. 
 
 " The next thing I remember was that it was night
 
 The Young Colonists. 257 
 
 I got up on my feet and staggered to a bullock that I 
 heard faintly groaning ; I cut a vein in his neck and 
 sucked the blood, and then started to walk; fortunately, 
 as it turned out, I had not gone a hundred yards when a 
 dizziness came over me, and I fell again to the ground. 
 I must have lain there for some hours; when I became 
 conscious, water was being poured between my lips. I 
 soon recovered sufficiently to sit up, and found that it 
 was my faithful man. When the caravan started from 
 the last halting-place, he had seen that it was impos 
 sible for it to reach its journey's end, and although, 
 like the rest, he was exhausted and worn out, he 
 had started at full speed alone, and by morning 
 reached water, having travelled fifty miles in the 
 night It was midday before he succeeded in finding 
 a native kraal ; then by promise of a large reward he 
 induced forty men, each laden with a heavy skin of 
 water, to start with him, and at three in the morning 
 reached the camp; fortunately he stumbled across me 
 just before he got there. 
 
 " The assistance arrived in time. Two of the drivers 
 were found to be dead, but MacGregor and the other 
 hands, sixteen in number, were all brought round. 
 The supply carried by the natives was sufficient to 
 give an ample drink to the eighteen oxen which were 
 still alive. A feed of maize was then given to each, but 
 as they were too weak to drag even one of the waggons 
 they were driven on ahead, and most of them got over 
 the twenty-five miles which still separated them from 
 water. We halted there a week, to allow the animals 
 
 (M264) S
 
 258 The Young Colonists. 
 
 to recover ; then, carrying skins of water for their supply 
 on the way, they went back and brought in the two 
 waggons, one at a time. With these I came down to 
 the colony. MacGregor remained behind, and directly 
 the rain set in went up with native cattle and brought 
 down the other waggons, all the valuable contents of 
 which, however, had in the intervening time been 
 carried off by natives. It was a near squeak, wasn't 
 it ? MacGregor was never the same man again, and 
 shortly after his return to Natal he sold off his wag 
 gons and went back to Scotland. Being young and 
 strong I soon recovered from my privation." 
 
 " Lions are very abundant in some parts of the 
 interior, are they not, Mr. Harvey ? " one of the 
 officers asked, after they had thanked the trader for 
 his story. 
 
 " Extraordinarily so," Mr. Harvey replied ; " in fact 
 it has long been a puzzle among us how such vast 
 quantities could find food in no other country in the 
 world could they do so ; but here the abundance of deer 
 is so great that the lions are able to kill vast numbers, 
 without making any great impression upon them." 
 
 " But I should not have thought," an officer said, 
 " that a lion could run down a deer ! " 
 
 " He cannot," Mr. Harvey said, " except for short 
 distances. The South African lion is a lighter and more 
 active beast than the northern lion, and can for the 
 first hundred yards run with prodigious swiftness, tak 
 ing long bounds like a cat Stealing through the long 
 grass, and keeping to leeward of the herd, he will
 
 The Young Colonists. 259 
 
 crawl up to within a short distance unperceived, and 
 then with half a dozen tremendous bounds he is 
 among them before they have fairly time to get up 
 their full speed. They hunt too in regular packs ; 
 twenty or thirty of them will surround a herd, and, 
 gradually lessening their circle, close upon their af 
 frighted prey, who stand paralysed with fear until the 
 lions are fairly among them. 
 
 " I was once surrounded by them, and had a very 
 narrow escape of my life. I had left my waggons at 
 a large native village, and had ridden accompanied 
 only by my native servant some fifty miles across 
 the country to another tribe, to see whether they had 
 lately been visited by any traders, and whether they 
 had goods to dispose of. I reached the kraal in 
 the morning, and the palaver with the chief as 
 usual wasted the best part of the day ; it was nearly 
 dark when I started, but I was accustomed to ride by 
 the light of the stars, and had no fear of missing 
 my way. I had been only two hours on the road, 
 when the sky became overcast, and half an hour later 
 a tremendous storm burst. Having now no index 
 for directing my way I found that it was useless to 
 proceed ; the plain was open, but I knew that a good- 
 sized river ran a short distance to the north, so I 
 turned my horse's head in that direction, knowing that 
 on a river-bank I was likely to meet with trees, 
 Several times I missed my way in the driving rain, 
 for the wind shifted frequently, and that was of course 
 the only guide I had.
 
 260 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " At last, to my great satisfaction, I struck upon the 
 river and kept along its bank until I came to a large 
 clump of trees ; here we unsaddled our horses, picked 
 out a comparatively dry spot under a big tree, which 
 stood just at the edge of the river, wrapped ourselves 
 in our rugs, and prepared to pass the night as com 
 fortably as we could. The river was high, and my 
 only fear was that it might overflow its banks and 
 set us afloat before morning. However, we had not 
 been there long before the rain ceased, the sky 
 cleared, and the stars came out again ; but as 
 the horses had done a long day's work on the 
 previous day, I determined to remain where I was 
 until morning. Having been in the saddle all the 
 previous night, I slept heavily. 
 
 The wind was still blowing strongly, and I suppose 
 that the noise in the trees, and the lapping of the water 
 by the bank close by, prevented my hearing the stamp 
 ing of the horses, which, under ordinary circumstances, 
 would certainly have warned me of the approaching 
 danger. Suddenly I awoke with a terrific uproar. I 
 sprang to my feet, but was instantly knocked down, 
 and a beast, I knew to be a lion, seized me by the left 
 shoulder. My revolver was, as always, in my belt ; I 
 drew it out, and fired into the brute's eye ; his jaw 
 relaxed, and I knew the shot was fatal. A terrible din 
 was going on all round ; there was light enough for 
 me to see that both the horses had been pulled to the 
 ground ; two lions were rending the body of my 
 servant, and others were approaching with loud roars.
 
 The Young Colonists. 261 
 
 I sprang to my feet and climbed up into the tree, just 
 as two more lions arrived upon the spot. My ser 
 vant had not uttered a cry, and was, I have no doubt, 
 struck dead at once. The horses ceased to struggle 
 by the time I gained my tree. At least twenty lions 
 gathered round, and growled and quarrelled over the 
 carcases of the horses. When they had finished these, 
 they walked round and round the tree, roaring hor 
 ridly ; some of them reared themselves against the 
 trunk, as if they would try to climb it, but the lion is 
 not a tree-climber, and I had not much fear that they 
 would make the attempt. I hoped that in the morn 
 ing they would move off; but they had clearly no in 
 tention of doing so, for, as it became daylight, they 
 retired a short distance and then either lay down or 
 sat upon their haunches in a semicircle fifty yards 
 distant, watching me. 
 
 " So the whole day passed; I had only the four shots 
 left in my revolver, for my spare ammunition was in 
 the holster of my saddle, and even had I had a 
 dozen revolvers I could have done nothing against 
 them. At night they again came up to the tree, and 
 in hopes of frightening them off I descended to the 
 lower branches, and fired my remaining shots at 
 brutes rearing up against it. As I aimed in each 
 case at the eye, and the muzzle of my pistol was 
 within four feet of their heads, the shots were fatal ; 
 but the only result was that the lions withdrew for 
 a short distance, and renewed their guard round the 
 tree.
 
 262 The Young Colonists. 
 
 " You will wonder perhaps why all this time I did 
 not take to the water; but lions, although, like all the 
 cat tribe, disliking water, will cross rivers by swim 
 ming, and they seemed so pertinacious that I feared 
 they might follow me. Towards morning, how 
 ever, I determined on risking it, and creeping out 
 to the end of a branch which overhung the river I 
 dropped in. The stream was running strong, and I 
 kept under water, swimming down with it as hard as 
 I possibly could. When I came up I glanced back at 
 the tree I had quitted. The lions were gathered on the 
 bank, roaring loudly and lashing their tails with every 
 sign of excitement, looking at the water where they 
 had seen me disappear. I have not the least doubt 
 but that they would have jumped in after me, had I 
 not dived. I took this in at a glance, and then went 
 under again, and so continued diving until I was sure 
 that I was beyond the sight of the lions ; then I made 
 for the bank as quickly as possible. The river 
 swarmed with crocodiles, and had it not been for the 
 muddiness of the water I should probably have been 
 snapped up within a minute or two of entering it. 
 
 " It was with a feeling of deep thankfulness that I 
 crawled out and lay down on a clump of reeds half a 
 mile beyond the spot where the lions were looking 
 for me. When the sun got high I felt sure that they 
 would have dispersed as usual, and returned to their 
 shelter for the day, and I therefore started on foot, 
 and reached my camp late at night. 
 
 " The next day we got in motion, and when, three
 
 The Young Colonists. 263 
 
 days later, we arrived at the kraal from which we had 
 started, I rode over to the tree and recovered my 
 revolver and saddles. Not even a bone remained 
 of the carcases of the horses, or of my native atten 
 dant" 
 
 "That was a very nasty adventure," the colonel 
 said. "Is it a common thing, caravans being attacked 
 by lions ? " 
 
 " A very common thing," the trader replied ; " in 
 deed in certain parts of the country such attacks are 
 constantly made, and the persistency with whir 1 ! 
 the lions, in spite of the severe lessons they have re 
 ceived of the deadly effect of fire-arms, yet continue 
 to attack caravans is a proof that they must often be 
 greatly oppressed by hunger." 
 
 " Which do they seem to prefer," one of the officers 
 asked, " human beings or cattle ? " 
 
 " They kill fifty oxen to one human being ; but 
 this probably arises from the fact that in the lion- 
 country the drivers always sleep round large fires in 
 the centre of the cattle. I think that by preference 
 the lions attack the horses, because these are more 
 defenceless; the cattle sometimes make a good fight. 
 I have seen them when loose forming a circle with 
 their heads outside, showing such a formidable line 
 of horns that the lions have not ventured to attack 
 them. Once or twice I have seen single oxen when 
 attacked by solitary lions, come out victors in the 
 assault. As the lion walked round and round, the 
 bullock continued to face him, and I have then
 
 264 The Young Colonists. 
 
 often seen them receive the spring upon their horns, 
 and hurl the lion wounded and half-stunned yards 
 away. Once I saw both die together the bullock 
 with one of his horns driven into the lion's chest, while 
 the latter fixed his teeth in the bullock's neck, and 
 tore away with his claws at its side, until both fell 
 dead together." 
 
 " It must be a grand country for sport," one of the 
 officers said. 
 
 " It is that ! " the trader replied. " I wonder some 
 times that gentlemen in England, who spend great 
 sums every year in deer-forests and grouse-moors, 
 do not more often come out for a few months' shoot 
 ing here. The voyage is a pleasant one, and although 
 the journey up country to the interior of course takes 
 some time, the trip would be a novel one, and every 
 comfort could be carried in the waggons ; while the 
 sport, when the right country was reached, would be 
 more abundant and varied than in any other part 
 of the world. Lions may be met, deer of numerous 
 kinds, giraffes, hippopotami, crocodiles, and many 
 other animals, not to mention an occasional gallop 
 after ostriches. The expenses, moreover, would not 
 be greater than the rental and keep of a deer-forest." 
 
 " Yes, I am surprised myself that more sportsmen 
 do not come out here. In odd times, too, they could 
 get good fishing." 
 
 " Excellent," the trader replied ; " some of the 
 rivers literally swarm with fish." 
 
 " When I get back to England," the colonel said,
 
 The Young Colonists. 265 
 
 " I must advise some of my friends to try it. As you 
 say, there are scores of men who spend their thousands 
 a year on deer-forests, grouse-shooting, and horse- 
 racing, and it would be a new sensation for them to 
 come out for a few months' shooting in the interior of 
 Africa. I must not tell them too much of the close 
 shaves that you and your friends have had. A spice 
 of danger adds to the enjoyment, but the adventures 
 that you have gone through go somewhat beyond the 
 point."
 
 266 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE BOER INSURRECTION. 
 
 THE next morning the lads bade farewell to Mr. 
 Harvey and the three hunters, and then rode on with 
 the regiment. The day passed as quietly as the pre 
 ceding ones had done. 
 
 On the 2Oth the column was marching along a road 
 commanded on both sides by rising ground. The 
 troops as usual were marching at ease ; one company 
 was ahead of the line of waggons, two companies 
 marched in straggling order by the side of the long 
 teams, and the fourth company formed the rear 
 guard. 
 
 Suddenly, without the slightest warning, a flash of 
 fire burst from the edge of the rise at either side. 
 Numbers of the men fell, and a scene of the wildest 
 confusion ensued. Some of the young soldiers ran 
 for shelter underneath the waggons ; others hastily 
 loaded and fired in the direction of their unseen foes. 
 
 The colonel and officers strove to steady the men, 
 and to lead them up the slope to attack the Boers ; but 
 so deadly was the fire of the latter, and the men 
 fell in such numbers, that the colonel soon saw that 
 resistance was hopeless. Many of the officers were 
 killed or wounded by the first fire, and in five minutes 
 after the first shot was fired 120 men were killed or
 
 The Young Colonists. 267 
 
 wounded ; and as the rest could not be got together 
 to charge up the slope under the deadly fire of the 
 Boers, the colonel, who was himself wounded, sur 
 rendered with the survivors to the Boers. Two or 
 three mounted officers only succeeded in getting 
 through. 
 
 When the fire opened, Dick and Tom at once 
 threw themselves off their horses, and, unslinging 
 their rifles, opened fire. When they saw the bewil 
 derment and confusion, and how fast the men were 
 dropping under the fire of the Boers, Dick said to his 
 friend, 
 
 " It is all up, Tom ; it is simply a massacre. We 
 will wait for a minute or two, and then mount and 
 make a dash for it." 
 
 Their horses were both lying down beside them, 
 for the lads had taught them to do this at the word 
 of command, as it enabled them often, when out hunt 
 ing, to conceal themselves in a slight depression from 
 the sight of an approaching herd of deer. Thus 
 they, as well as their masters, remained untouched by 
 the storm of bullets. The Boers almost concealed 
 from view, steadily picked off the men. 
 
 " It is of no use, Tom ; let us mount and make a 
 bolt for it. They must surrender in a few minutes, or 
 not a man will be left alive." 
 
 They gave the word to their horses, and these 
 leaped to their feet, and, as was their habit in the 
 chase, dashed off at full speed the instant their masters 
 were in the saddle. Bending low on the necks of their
 
 268 The Young Colonists. 
 
 horses, the lads rode at the top of their speed. Several 
 bullets came very close to them, but keeping closely 
 side by side, to lessen the mark they presented to the 
 enemy, they dashed on untouched. Looking round, 
 when they had proceeded some little distance, they 
 saw that four Boers had mounted and were in hot 
 pursuit. Their horses were good ones, in capital 
 condition, and had done easy work for the last few 
 days. The Boers also were well mounted, and for 
 three or four miles the chase continued, the Dutch 
 from time to time firing ; but the lads were a good 
 four hundred yards ahead, a distance beyond that at 
 which the Boers are accustomed to shoot, or which 
 their guns will carry with any accuracy. 
 
 " We must stop this," Dick said, as they breasted 
 an ascent. " If they should happen to hit one of our 
 horses, it would be all up with us. Dismount, Tom, 
 as soon as you are over the rise." 
 
 As soon as they were out of sight of their pursuers, 
 they reined up their horses and dismounted. They 
 again made the animals lie down, and, throwing them 
 selves behind them, rested their rifles upon them. 
 
 The Boers, they had noticed, were not all together 
 two of them being about fifty yards ahead of the 
 others. At full speed the leading pursuers dashed for 
 the rise ; as they came fairly in view, they were but 
 fifty yards distant. The lads and their horses were 
 almost hidden in the long grass, and the Boers did not 
 for a moment notice them. When they did, they 
 instantly reined in their horses, but it was too late.
 
 "THE TWO SHOTS RANG OUT TOGETHER, AND BOTH THE 
 BOERS FELL LIFELESS."
 
 The Young Colonists. 269 
 
 The lads had their rifles fixed upon them, the two 
 shots rang out together, both the Boers fell lifeless 
 from the saddle, and the Dutch horses dashed back 
 along the track by which they had come. 
 
 The lads instantly reloaded ; but they waited in vain 
 for the coming of the other pursuers ; these on seeing 
 the horses galloping towards them after the shots 
 had been fired had at once turned and rode off. 
 After waiting for a little time to be sure that they 
 were not going to be attacked, the friends mounted 
 and rode on. They did not retrace their steps to 
 see what had become of the other pursuers, as it 
 was possible that these had imitated their own tactics, 
 and were lying down by their horses, waiting to get 
 a shot at them, should they ride back. They now 
 continued their journey at an easy canter, and 
 late in the evening entered the little town of Stan- 
 derton. 
 
 Standerton presented a scene of unusual excitement; 
 teams of waggons filled its streets, armed men moved 
 about and talked excitedly, numbers of cattle and 
 horses under the charge of Kaffirs occupied every 
 spare place near the town it was an exodus. The 
 loyal Boers, who were at that time in an absolute 
 majority throughout the colony, were many of them 
 moving across the frontier, to escape the conflict which 
 they saw approaching. 
 
 The more enlightened among these people had 
 been fully conscious of the short-comings of their own 
 government, prior to the annexation to England.
 
 270 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Short as had been the period that had elapsed since 
 that event, the benefits which had accrued to the 
 country had been immense. The value of land had 
 risen fourfold; English traders had opened establish 
 ments in every village, and the Dutch obtained far 
 higher prices than before for their produce, with a 
 corresponding reduction in that of the articles which 
 they had to purchase. Peaceable men were no longer 
 harassed by being summoned to take part in com 
 mandos or levies for expeditions against the natives. 
 The feeling of insecurity from the threatening attitude 
 of the Zulus and other warlike neighbours was at an 
 end, as was the danger of a general rising among the 
 natives in the colony, who outnumbered the Boers 
 by ten to one. 
 
 Thus the wiser heads among the Boers bitterly 
 regretted the movement which had commenced for 
 the renewed independence of the country. They 
 did not believe that it would be successful, because 
 they could not suppose that England, having, by the 
 repeated assertions of its representatives that the 
 annexation was final and absolute, induced thousands 
 of Englishmen to purchase land, erect trading esta 
 blishments, and- embark their capital in the country, 
 could ever desert and ruin them. They foresaw, more 
 over, that even should the rebellion be successful it 
 would throw the country back a century, the rising trade 
 would be nipped in the bud, the English colonists 
 would leave the country, the price of land would again 
 fall to a nominal sum, the old difficulties of raising taxes
 
 The Young Colonists. 271 
 
 to carry on the government would recur, and restless 
 spirits would again be carryingout lawless raids upon the 
 natives, and involving them in difficulties and dangers. 
 
 Farther north the loyal portion of the Dutch re 
 mained quiet during the trouble; but around Stan- 
 derton, Utrecht, and other places near the frontier 
 large numbers of them crossed into Natal, with their 
 wives and families, their cattle and horses, and there 
 remained until the end of the war. The English settlers, 
 almost to a man, abandoned their farms, and either re 
 tired into Natal or assembled in the towns and formed 
 themselves with the traders there into corps for their 
 defence. The manner in which throughout the war 
 these little bodies uniformly succeeded in repulsing 
 every attempt of the Boers to capture the towns 
 showed how easily the latter could have been defeated, 
 had the British government acted with energy when 
 a sufficient force had been collected on the frontier, 
 instead of losing heart and surrendering at discretion. 
 It is not too much to say that, had the British govern 
 ment stood altogether aloof, the colony of Natal, with 
 the English settlers and loyal Boers,could single-handed 
 have put down the insurrection in the Transvaal. 
 
 The news which the lads brought to Standerton of 
 the unprovoked attack upon, and massacre of, the 
 94th caused a wild feeling of excitement. A crowd 
 rapidly gathered round the lads, and so great was 
 the anxiety to hear what had taken place that Dick 
 was obliged to mount on a waggon, and to relate the 
 whole circumstances to the crowd.
 
 272 The Young Colonists. 
 
 Englishmen living at home in the happy conviction 
 that their own is the greatest of nations can form little 
 idea of the feelings of men in a colony like the Cape, 
 where our rule is but half-consolidated, and where 
 a Dutch population, equal in numbers, are sullenly 
 hostile, or openly insolent. The love of the old flag 
 and the pride of nationality are there very different 
 feelings from the dull and languid sentiment at 
 home ; and the news of this bloody massacre, at 
 a time when hostilities had not commenced on either 
 side, and when no overt act of rebellion had taken 
 place, caused every eye to flash, and the blood to run 
 hotly in men's veins. 
 
 Those who had hitherto counselled that the English 
 settlers should remain neutral in the contest were 
 now as eager as the rest in their demands that the 
 place should be defended. There was but one com 
 pany of British troops in the town ; but within an 
 hour of the story of the massacre being known 150 men 
 had put down their names to form a corps ; officers 
 were chosen, and these at once waited upon the 
 captain in command of the troops, and placed them 
 selves under his orders. 
 
 The next morning scores of men set to work 
 throwing up a breastwork round the place, cutting 
 holes in the walls and houses for musketry, and 
 preparing to defend the little town to the last against 
 any attack of the Boers. 
 
 The moment that he had heard from the lads of the 
 disaster to the 94th, the officer in command despatched
 
 The Young Colonists. 273 
 
 a horseman to carry the news at full speed to Sir G. 
 Pomeroy Colley, who was advancing towards New 
 castle with the troops from Natal. 
 
 The same night a messenger rode in, saying that the 
 Boers had raised their flag at Pretoria, had killed 
 several English there, and were preparing to attack 
 the little British force encamped at a small distance 
 from the town ; that at Potchefstroom they had also 
 attacked the troops ; and that the insurrection was 
 general. 
 
 The next morning the lads mounted and proceeded 
 on their way, and reached home late that evening, to 
 the immense delight of their parents. 
 
 The news of the rising created a fever of excitement 
 throughout Natal. H.M.S. Boadicea landed a rocket- 
 battery and a naval brigade, who at once marched 
 up towards the front ; and Sir. G. P. Colley, who 
 commanded the forces, hurried every available man 
 towards Newcastle, as the Boers were advancing in 
 force towards the frontier, and were preparing to 
 invade Natal. 
 
 Every day brought fresh news from the Transvaal. 
 The little towns where the British were centred, iso 
 lated and alone as they were in the midst of a hostile 
 country, in every case prepared to defend themselves 
 to the last ; and at Potchefstroom, Wackerstroom, 
 Standerton, Leydenberg, and other places the Boers, 
 attempting to carry the towns were vigorously 
 repulsed. The news that a large force of Boers was 
 marching against Newcastle caused great excitement 
 
 (M264) T
 
 274 The Young Colonists. 
 
 in that portion of Natal ; here large numbers of Dutch 
 were settled, and the colonists were consequently 
 divided into hostile camps. Large numbers of British 
 colonists sent in their names as ready to serve against 
 the Boers ; but the English military authorities un 
 fortunately declined to avail themselves of their ser 
 vices, on the ground that they did not wish to in 
 volve the colonists in a struggle which was purely 
 an imperial one. For, were they to do so, the 
 Dutch throughout the colony and in the Orange Free 
 State might also join in the struggle, and the whole of 
 South Africa be involved in a civil war. 
 
 There was much in this view of the case; but had 
 a strong corps of colonists been attached to the force 
 of General Colley, it is pretty certain that it would 
 have escaped the disaster which subsequently befell 
 it ; for, being for the most part excellent shots and 
 accustomed to the chase, they would have met the 
 Boers with their own tactics, and thus, as the English 
 settlers in the garrisons in the Transvaal showed 
 themselves far better fighters than their Dutch 
 antagonists, so Natal, where large numbers of young 
 colonists had served against the Zulus, Secoceni, 
 Moirosi, and in other native troubles, could, if 
 permitted, have furnished a contingent which 
 would have entirely altered the complexion of the 
 struggle. 
 
 Upon the very day after the return of their sons, 
 Mr. Humphreys and his friend Jackson, furious at the 
 two attacks which had been made by the Boers upon
 
 The Young Colonists. 275 
 
 the parties accompanied by their sons, rode into 
 Newcastle and inscribed their names in the list ol 
 those willing to serve against the enemy. They also 
 offered their waggons and cattle to the authorities, 
 to facilitate the advance of the British troops. 
 
 This offer was at once accepted, and it was arranged 
 that on the 26th the carts still on the farm should go 
 down to Pieter-Maritzburg, and Mr. Humphreys wrote 
 a letter to Mr. Harvey, telling him that he was, upon 
 his arrival, after clearing the waggons of the goods 
 that he had brought down from the interior, to place 
 them at once at the disposal of the authorities for 
 the transport of military stores to Newcastle. Bill 
 Harrison was to go down with the carts, and to be 
 in charge of them and the waggons on their upward 
 march. 
 
 Christmas was held with great festivity, to celebrate 
 the return of the lads. Mr. and Mrs. Jackson and 
 Tom, and four or five young settlers in neigh 
 bouring farms were invited by Mr. Humphreys to 
 spend the day with him. At his request they came 
 early, and after the service of the church had been 
 read by him the day was spent in festivity. The 
 young men rode races on their horses, shot at marks 
 for prizes ot useful articles, presented by Mr. Hum 
 phreys, and at five o'clock sat down to a Christmas 
 dinner. 
 
 The holly, the mistletoe, and above all the roaring 
 fire were absent, but the great kitchen was decked 
 with boughs. The roast beef, plum-pudding, and
 
 276 The Youn% Colonists. 
 
 mince-pies were equal to the best at home, and no 
 pains were spared to recall home customs on the 
 occasion. 
 
 At one o'clock there had been an equally good 
 dinner given to the labourers and their families 
 belonging to the farms of Mr. Humphreys and his 
 guests, and in the evening all assembled in the 
 great kitchen, and to the tunes of a violin, played by 
 one of the young colonists, a merry dance was kept up 
 for some hours. The next morning Harrison started 
 with the remaining waggon and several carts for 
 Pieter-Maritzburg, and the lads were supposed to re 
 sume regular work on the farms.
 
 The Young Colonists. 277 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE GARRISONS IN THE TRANSVAAL 
 
 THE excitement of the time was, however, too great 
 to permit the lads to settle down quietly, and every day 
 they rode over to Newcastle to gather the latest news. 
 The towns which held out in the Transvaal were 
 Pretoria, Potchefstroom, Standerton, Wackerstroom, 
 Leydenberg, Rustenberg, and Marabastadt. At 
 Pretoria, the capital, Mr. Edgerton and Sergeant 
 Bradley of the 94th Regiment, who escaped from the 
 massacre, brought in the news, and on the following 
 day the authorities proclaimed martial law. Colonel 
 Bellairs, C.B., was commandant, and the military 
 authorities at once decided that the town must be 
 abandoned, as, with its gardens and scattered houses, 
 the extent was too large to be defended. A military 
 camp was therefore formed outside the town, and to this 
 the whole of the loyal inhabitants moved out. The 
 civilians consisted of 975 men,676women, 718 children, 
 1331 servants and natives, total 3700. In addition to 
 these were the British troops. All horses were at 
 once taken for the volunteers, among whom most of 
 the white residents were numbered. The effective 
 fighting force was about 1000 made up of four com 
 panies of the 2nd battalion, 2ist Fusiliers; three com 
 panies of the 94th ; 140 mounted volunteers, known as
 
 278 The Young Colonists. 
 
 the Pretoria Horse; 100 mounted volunteers, known as 
 Norris's Horse, and the Pretoria Rifles, an infantry 
 volunteer corps, 500 strong. For the reception of the 
 women and children intrenchments were thrown up, 
 connecting the jail and loretto convent, and the 
 defence of this point was intrusted to six companies 
 of the Pretoria Rifles, under Major Le Mesurier. The 
 camp was distant about a third of a mile from the 
 jail and convent, and the approaches were commanded 
 by three little forts erected on eminences around. 
 
 Several skirmishes took place in the last fortnight 
 in December, but the first sharp engagement occurred 
 on the 6th of January. Colonel Gildea took out a force 
 of twenty officers, 450 men, a gun, and fifteen waggons 
 to bring in some forage and attack a Boer position 
 at Pienness River, about twelve miles off. Norris's 
 Horse scouted in front, and the Pretoria Pioneers 
 were detached to cut off the retreat of the Boers. 
 The Boers were easily turned out of their position. 
 Their defence was feeble ; but several English were 
 killed, owing to the Boers treacherously hoisting a flag 
 of truce, upon which the English skirmishers, who were 
 creeping forward, stood up, thinking that the Boers 
 surrendered ; they then fired, and several of our men 
 were killed or wounded. The Boers being largely 
 reinforced came forward to the attack, but were 
 smartly repulsed. Our loss was four men killed and 
 one officer (Captain Sampson); fourteen men were 
 wounded. On the i$th another force started to 
 attack a Boer laager, but found the enemy in such
 
 The Young Colonists. 279 
 
 strength that they retired without serious fight 
 ing. 
 
 On the 1 2th of February an ineffective attempt 
 was made to take the Red Horse Kraal, seven miles 
 from Pretoria, on the road towards Rustenberg. The 
 force consisted of twenty-two officers and 533 men. 
 The carabineers under Captain Sanctuary advanced 
 and attacked a large stone building, 1000 yards from 
 the kraal. They were received by a very heavy fire 
 from the Boers, who advanced in such strength that 
 Colonel Gildea thought it prudent to fall back. This 
 movement, covered by the horse, was effected, the in 
 fantry taking no part in the fight. Captain Sanctuary 
 and eight men were killed ; Colonel Gildea and eight 
 others severely wounded. No further sortie was made 
 during the continuance of the war, but the Boers did 
 not venture to attack the British position. 
 
 The town of Potchefstroom stood in the district 
 most thickly inhabited by the Boers. On the I4th 
 of December, when it was reported that a large 
 number of Boers were approaching, Colonel Winsloe, 
 who commanded, sent Captain Falls with twenty men 
 of the 2 ist Fusiliers, twenty-six men of a corps com 
 manded by Commandant Raaff, and sixteen civilian 
 volunteers to hold the court-house. The jail was 
 garrisoned by twenty fusiliers, and the fort and 
 earthwork, of some thirty yards square, situated about 
 1000 yards from the court-house, was held by 140 
 men of the fusiliers and a detachment of artillerymen, 
 with two 9-pounders, under Major Thornhill. The
 
 280 The Young Colonists. 
 
 three posts were provisioned as well as circumstances 
 permitted. 
 
 On the 1 5th 50x5 mounted Boers entered the town. 
 On the 1 6th fighting began in earnest, and the firing 
 was hot on both sides. A very heavy fire was kept 
 up on the prison and court-house. Half an hour 
 after it commenced Captain Falls was killed. For 
 the next sixty hours the firing continued, night and 
 day, and one of the little garrison was killed and 
 nine wounded. During the night the Boers broke 
 into a stable close to the court-house, and from a 
 distance of eight yards a heavy fire was kept up. 
 During this time Colonel Winsloe in the fort had 
 given what aid he could to the garrison of the court 
 house by shelling the building from which the Dutch 
 were firing upon it On the evening of the I7th he 
 signalled to the garrison to retire on the fort ; but, 
 being completely surrounded, they were unable to do 
 this. On the morning of the iSth the Boers attempted 
 to set fire to the thatch roof of the court-house ; and 
 as nothing in that case could have saved the garrison, 
 Major Clarke and Commandant Raaff agreed to sur 
 render on the terms that the lives of all those in the 
 court-house should be spared. This was agreed to ; 
 but two loyal Boers, who had been captured at an out 
 post, were tried, condemned to death, and shot. On 
 the 2 1st of December the garrison of the prison, fall 
 ing short of provisions, evacuated it, and succeeded in 
 gaining the fort without loss. The Boers occupied 
 the post, but were driven out by the shell-fire from the
 
 The Young Colonists. 281 
 
 fort. Mr. Nelson, the magistrate, was taken prisoner 
 in the town by the Boers, and kept in close confine 
 ment. Three of his sons got into the fort, and took 
 part in its defence. Two of them, on a dark night, on 
 the i Qth of February, got through the Boer lines, and 
 carried despatches from Colonel Winsloe to New 
 castle, arriving there on the 5th of March, after many 
 perils, not the least of which was swimming the Vaal 
 River when in full flood. 
 
 In the meantime the attack on the fort itself had 
 been uninterrupted. The very first evening the water 
 course from which the supply of water to the camp 
 was taken was cut. A well had already been com 
 menced and sunk to a depth of twenty feet, but no 
 water had been obtained. Fortunately the water- 
 barrels had been filled an hour or two before the 
 supply was cut, but these only contained two quarts 
 of water per man. The weather was terribly hot, 
 and the work of the men in the intrenchments was 
 very severe. 
 
 On the night of the i/th Lieutenant Lindsell, 
 with some of the drivers of the Royal Artillery, 
 acting as cavalry, and a company of the 2ist, went 
 out to fill the water-casks from a stream half a 
 mile away from the camp, and fortunately succeeded 
 in doing so, the Boers not being on the look-out in 
 that direction. This gave a further supply of two 
 quarts per man. 
 
 The work of sinking the well had been continued 
 without intermission, and a depth of thirty-six feet
 
 282 The Young Colonists. 
 
 had been attained, but still no water was met with. 
 A reward of 5/. was offered to the first party who 
 struck water, and the soldiers off duty commenced 
 digging in several places. At last, to the intense 
 relief of the garrison, a party of Royal Artillerymen 
 found water at a depth of nine feet. The well 
 soon filled, and yielded plenty of water during the 
 remainder of the siege. 
 
 A desultory fire was kept up until the 1st of 
 January, when, the Boers being strongly reinforced, 
 2000 men surrounded the fort at a distance of 500 
 yards, and opened a heavy fire upon it. They did 
 not, however, venture to attack the little garrison. 
 On the 5th they occupied the cemetery, 300 yards 
 from the fort, but Lieutenant Lindsell with a party of 
 volunteers went out by moonlight and drove them 
 out. The Boers then commenced making trenches, 
 gradually approaching the fort ; but on the 22nd 
 Lieutenant Dalrymple Hay went out, carried the 
 position from which the Boers had been most trouble 
 some, and captured four prisoners, some guns, ammu 
 nition, and trenching-tools. From that time, although 
 the Boers continued to throw up trenches, they con 
 tented themselves with a desultory fire. 
 
 The siege continued for three months and five 
 days ; at the end of that time the whole of the pro 
 visions were exhausted. Fever, dysentery, and scurvy 
 had broken out, and many of the garrison had died. 
 Out of 213 men eighty-three had been killed, 
 wounded, or taken prisoners. In fact an armistice
 
 The Young Colonists. 283 
 
 between the armies had at that time been proclaimed, 
 but Cronje, the Boer who commanded the attack, 
 treacherously concealed the fact from the garrison. 
 When only three days' quarter-rations remained the 
 garrison surrendered the fort, on the condition that 
 they should be allowed to march down to Natal. 
 
 Messengers had reached Cronje nine days before 
 with news of the armistice, but although he was aware 
 of this he continued the siege to the end, the firing 
 during the last week being heavier than at any time 
 during the siege, on two days alone 1 50 round shot 
 fell on the fort. The Boers were afterwards obliged 
 to allow that the surrender of the fort had been 
 obtained by treachery, and to agree to the garrison 
 being reinstated. 
 
 Standerton is the first town of any size on the 
 main road from Natal to Pretoria, and is situated on 
 the north bank of the Vaal River. On the outbreak 
 of hostilities two companies of the 94th and one of the 
 88th marched from Wackerstroom to this town, and 
 Major Montague of the 94th Regiment arrived from 
 Natal to take the command. The total strength of 
 the garrison consisted of about 350 soldiers and 
 seventy civilians. The Landdrost, J. C. Krogh, re 
 mained loyal and assisted in the defence, three 
 forts were erected on eminences round the town, 
 two outworks and many breastworks and rifle-pits 
 were dug, houses interfering with the line of 
 fire were pulled down, and other buildings in 
 suitable positions were barricaded and loop-holed,
 
 284 The Young Colonists. 
 
 The centre point of defence was a building known as 
 Fort Alice, 800 yards from the town, and a military 
 camp was formed on a height one mile and a quarter 
 from this point. Preparations were made to blow up 
 some of the buildings, should the Boers carry the 
 town, mines being dug and laid to the fort A good 
 store of provisions was collected. 
 
 On the 2Qtha scout on a hill signalled a large number 
 of Boers were approaching Erasmus Farm, three miles 
 distant from Standerton. Captain Cassell, with six 
 teen mounted volunteers, went out to reconnoitre. 
 Two or three scouts were thrown out, and these arrived 
 within 600 yards of the farm ; suddenly a number of 
 Boers made their appearance, and Mr. G. B. Hall, one 
 of the mounted volunteers, gallantly tried to cross their 
 line to warn his comrades of the coming danger. 
 Galloping in front of the Boers, his horse was shot 
 under him; taking shelter behind it, he opened fire on 
 the enemy, and so attracted the attention of his 
 party. One man could not long resist 300, and Hall 
 was soon killed. The alarm, however, had been given 
 in time, and the mounted men fell back on the camp, 
 exchanging shots with the enemy. The Boers now 
 took up a position 600 yards from the camp, and kept 
 up a heavy fire. Skirmishes occurred daily, and the 
 enemy harassing the garrison from a height called 
 Standerton Kop, Major Montague caused a dummy- 
 gun, mounted on two waggon-wheels, to be placed in 
 the intrenchments ; the sight of this frightened the 
 Boers off Standerton Kop.
 
 The Young Colonists. 285 
 
 On the 7th of January a Swazi, named Infofa, who 
 had greatly distinguished himself by his bravery in 
 the Secoceni War, but was now undergoing a term of 
 penal servitude for culpable homicide, performed an 
 act of singular bravery. The Boers had during the 
 night erected a small earthwork on the outside of the 
 Vaal River; 400 yards nearer the town stood a house, 
 and fearing that this might be occupied by the Dutch, 
 it was determined to destroy it. Infofa with a party 
 of Kaffirs volunteered for the duty ; he crossed the 
 river with his party, and the Kaffirs began to pull 
 down the house. Infofa, however, took his gun, and 
 marched boldly away to the Boer earthwork, 400 
 yards distant, to the astonishment of the lookers-on. 
 It happened that at the moment no Boers were pre 
 sent in the works, and the man reached it without a 
 shot being fired at him ; inside he found some tools, 
 and with these he deliberately set to work and 
 levelled the breastwork ; this accomplished, he re 
 turned to the party. 
 
 Until the end of the war the Boers were unable to 
 make any impression upon Standerton, and whenever 
 they approached too closely the garrison sallied out 
 and drove them off. 
 
 At Leydenberg fifty men of the 94th, under 
 Lieutenant Long, had been left, when the four com 
 panies under Colonel Anstruther had marched away. 
 The people of the town, when the news of the rising 
 arrived, offered to defend themselves with the troops 
 against attacks ; but Lieutenant Long declined to ac-
 
 286 The Young Colonists. 
 
 cept the offer. There were in the town 220 women and 
 children, and only thirty-four white men who could 
 be relied on ; there were no defences and no water- 
 supply, and as Lieutenant Long knew that three or 
 four months must elapse before a relieving force could 
 arrive, he decided that it would only cost the towns 
 people their lives and property were they to attempt 
 to defend the place. He therefore advised them to 
 remain neutral, while he with his fifty soldiers de 
 fended the fort. This they did, and the commandant 
 of the Boer force, Piet Steyn, caused their property to 
 be respected when he entered the town with his troops. 
 For three months Lieutenant Long defended the 
 fort gallantly against all attacks. At one time the 
 enemy set fire to the thatch roof of one of the buildings, 
 but the soldiers succeeded in extinguishing it, although 
 the Boers kept up a heavy fire ; during the night the 
 defenders stripped off the roofs of the remaining thatch 
 buildings, and so prevented a renewal of this form of 
 attack. The Boers cut off the water-supply, but the 
 garrison sunk wells, and succeeded in reaching water 
 in time. The casualties among the fifty men during 
 the siege were three killed and nineteen wounded. 
 At the end of the war a general order was published, 
 conferring the highest praise upon Lieutenant Long 
 and his little garrison, for the bravery and endurance 
 which they had shown in maintaining for three 
 months a close siege, and this without any hope of 
 relief or succour. At the conclusion of the war 
 Lieutenant Long was so disgusted at the humiliating
 
 The Young Colonists. 287 
 
 terms of the treaty, and the surrender to the Boers, 
 that he resigned his commission in the army. 
 
 Marabadstadt, though called a village, consists of 
 only seven or eight houses. Sixty men of the 94th, 
 under Captain Brook, formed the garrison which 
 was stationed there to keep order after the Secoceni 
 War, as no less than 500,000 natives inhabit the sur 
 rounding district. Fortunately the races were being 
 held at the time when the news of the massacre of 
 the 94th arrived, and the English inhabitants of the 
 neighbourhood, who were present, at once responded 
 to the call of Captain Brook to aid in the defence, 
 and thirty white men and fifty half-castes enrolled 
 themselves as volunteers. The Boers attacked in 
 considerable force, having with them two cannons ; 
 but the fort held out until the end of the war, 
 the garrison making many sorties when the Boers 
 brought up their guns too close. At Rustenberg and 
 Wackerstroom a successful defence was also main 
 tained throughout the war by the British and loyalists ; 
 but no incidents of importance marked the siege oi 
 those places.
 
 288 The Young Colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 LAING'S NECK. 
 
 ON the 24th of January General Colley's little column, 
 consisting of the 5 8th, a battalion of the 6oth, a 
 small naval brigade, 170 mounted infantry, and six 
 guns, moved out from Newcastle ; they took with 
 them an amount of baggage-train altogether out of 
 proportion to their force, as in addition to their own 
 baggage and ammunition they were taking up a con 
 siderable amount of the latter for the use of the 
 troops besieged in the various towns in the Trans 
 vaal. 
 
 Mr. Humphreys and Jackson rode over to New 
 castle to see them start, and the lads sat chatting 
 to them on their horses, as the column filed by. 
 
 " I don't like the look of things, father," Dick 
 said, " and if you had seen the way the Boers polished 
 off the 94th, I am sure you wouldn't like it either. If 
 we are attacked by them, the troops would, for the 
 most part, be wanted to guard this huge baggage-train, 
 and I am sure, from what I have seen of the Boers, 
 the only way to thrash them is to attack them quickly 
 and suddenly. If you let them attack you, you are 
 done for. Their shooting is ten times as good as 
 that of the troops ; they are accustomed, both in 
 hunting and in their native wars, to depend each man
 
 The Young Colonists. 289 
 
 on himself, and they would hang round a column 
 like this, pick the men off at long distances, and fall 
 upon them in hollows and bushes ; while, whenever 
 our fellows tried to take the offensive, they would 
 mount their horses and ride away, only to return and 
 renew the attack as soon as the troops fell back to 
 the waggons. Besides, with such a train of waggons 
 we can only crawl along, and the Boers will have time 
 to fortify every position. I wonder, at any rate, that 
 General Colley does not push forward in light march 
 ing-order and drive the Boers at once out of Natal, 
 and cross the river into the Transvaal ; then he would 
 have a flat, open country before him, and could bring 
 the waggons up afterwards." 
 
 " What you say seems right enough, Dick," his 
 father answered ; " but General Colley has the repu 
 tation of being an excellent officer." 
 
 " I have no doubt that he is an excellent officer, 
 father ; but he has had no experience whatever in 
 the Boers' style of fighting ; he knows that they have 
 often been defeated by natives, and I fancy he does 
 not value them highly enough. They cannot stand a 
 quick, sudden attack, and that's how the natives some 
 times defeat them, but at their own game of shoot 
 ing from behind rocks I believe that they are more 
 than a match for regular troops. However, we shall 
 see. As I am not going as a combatant I shall be 
 able to look on quietly, and fortunately the Boers are 
 not like Zulus, and there is no fear of non-combatants 
 and prisoners being massacred. If there were, I tell 
 
 (M264) TJ
 
 290 The Young Colonists. 
 
 you fairly, father, that I would cry off, and let the 
 waggons go without me, for I do believe that things 
 will not turn out well." 
 
 " Well, I hope you are wrong, Dick. But you have 
 seen so much fighting in this country, during the 
 last two years, that your opinion is certainly worth 
 something. However, there is one satisfaction, there 
 are a number of troops now landing at Durban and on 
 the march up ; so that if this little force does get a 
 check, it will soon be retrieved. Now, good-bye, lad ; 
 mind, if there is an attack on the waggons, take as 
 little part in it as you can, and stick to the position 
 of non-combatants. If they would have had us as 
 volunteers, we would have done our best; but as they 
 have declined to accept the offer of the colonists, let 
 them fight it out their own way. If they get beaten 
 and the Boers swarm into Natal, as in that case 
 they certainly will do, the colonists will take the 
 matter in hand by themselves, and if we don't send 
 the Dutchmen packing back faster than they come, 
 I am a Dutchman myself." 
 
 Had Sir George Colley pushed on rapidly with 
 his column, he would have passed all the points at 
 which the Boers could have taken up strong defensive 
 positions, before they could gather in force to oppose 
 him, as he had the choice of three or four different 
 lines of advance, and until the one by which he would 
 travel was known, the Boer army was forced to re 
 main inactive, awaiting his disposition. As soon, 
 however, as he had left Newcastle, and it was known
 
 The Young Colonists. 291 
 
 by them that he had started along the line of road 
 to the west of Newcastle, they moved their whole 
 force to oppose him, and took post on a position 
 known as Laing's Neck, at a spot where the road 
 had to cross over a steep and difficult ridge. Here 
 they set to work to throw up intrenchments, and the 
 leisurely, and indeed dilatory, advance of the British 
 gave them ample time for this. Although the dis 
 tance from Newcastle to Laing's Neck was but twenty- 
 five miles, and the column, unimpeded by baggage, 
 could by a forced march have seized the position on the 
 very day of their leaving Newcastle, and long before 
 the Boers could have moved their army to reinforce 
 the little body who occupied the position as corps of 
 observation, no less than six days elapsed before Sir 
 George Colley's force arrived before Laing's Neck. 
 
 This time was spent in frequent halts, in im 
 proving the roads, bridging the streams, and other 
 similar operations, all useful enough in their way, 
 but fatal to the success of a flying column, whose 
 object was to strike a sudden blow at the enemy, and 
 to secure the road and passes as far as the frontier, in 
 order to facilitate the march of the main column of 
 invasion, which was on its way up from the coast. 
 Dick and Tom chafed under the long delays, 
 and twice rode home and spent a day with their 
 parents. 
 
 At last, however, the column was in front of the 
 enemy's position. The Boers, who were some 3000 
 strong, held a strong position on the line of the crest
 
 292 The Young Colonists. 
 
 of the ridge, with breastworks thrown up in front. 
 The total force of Sir George Colley consisted of 
 but 870 infantry, together with the mounted men and 
 guns ; and to attack such a position, with a chance of 
 success, every man should have been sent against the 
 intrenchments. General Colley, however, seems at 
 the last moment to have been alarmed for the safety 
 of his baggage, which was menaced by parties of 
 Boers on his left flank. He therefore prepared to 
 attack with only five companies of the 58th that is, 
 but little more than 250 men, keeping the whole of 
 the rest of the infantry in reserve, but ordering the 
 mounted infantry to assist in the attack a service 
 which, upon such ground, they were altogether un 
 fitted to perform. The result of such an arrangement 
 as this was inevitable. Tom and Dick could scarcely 
 believe their eyes when they saw this handful of 
 men advancing up the steep hill, at whose summit 
 was a force more than ten times as numerous, and 
 composed of some of the finest marksmen in the 
 world. The six English guns opened fire to cover 
 the advance, and the 58th went gallantly up the hill. 
 As soon as they approached the crest, a tremendous 
 fire of musketry was opened upon them by the Boers 
 lying behind the intrenchments. The men were 
 literally swept away by the fire. Gallantly led by 
 their officers, they pressed forward until within a few 
 yards of the breastworks ; then the Boers leapt to their 
 feet, sprang over the works, and fell upon them. Colonel 
 Deane, Major Poole, Lieutenant Elwes,and Lieutenant
 
 The Young Colonists. 293 
 
 Bailey were killed, and no less than 1 80 of the little 
 force were killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. Few 
 even of the survivors would have escaped, had not the 
 mounted infantry, who had ascended the spur at a 
 point farther to the right, made a gallant charge along 
 the crest of the hill and checked the pursuit. The 
 main body of the British advanced a short distance to 
 make a demonstration, and prevent the Boers from 
 following up their success. The whole column then 
 fell back four miles, to the ground which they had 
 occupied the night before. The gallantry displayed by 
 the 58th and mounted infantry was the sole redeem 
 ing feature in the discreditable affair of Laing's Neck, 
 where defeat had been rendered almost certain by 
 the previous hesitation and delays, and was ensured 
 by the folly of sending a mere handful of men to 
 attack such a position. As the British fell back, the 
 Boers advanced, and at nightfall placed themselves 
 on the road between the camp and Newcastle, entirely 
 cutting the force off from its base, and threatening 
 both them and the town of Newcastle. 
 
 Several days passed, the attitude of the Boers be 
 came more and more threatening, and General Colley 
 determined at all hazards to open the way back to 
 Newcastle. On the morning of the 8th of February 
 he moved out with five companies of the 6oth rifles, 
 two field and two mountain guns, and a detachment 
 of mounted infantry ; Dick and Tom obtained leave 
 to ride back with the mounted detachment. At a 
 commanding post near the River In^ogo Sir George
 
 294 Tke Young Colonists. 
 
 Colley left two mountain-guns and a company of 
 rifles as a garrison, and moved forward with the rest 
 of the column. The River Ingogo runs at the bottom 
 of a deep ravine. Crossing this the English force 
 mounted to the top of the opposite crest, but they 
 had gone but a short distance farther when they were 
 attacked on all sides by the Boers. The troops were 
 ordered at once to take shelter among the boulders 
 and bushes, while the two guns from the top of 
 the eminence opened fire with shell upon the 
 enemy. 
 
 Dick and Tom sought shelter with the rest, 
 making their horses lie down beside them, and were 
 soon as hotly engaged as the Rifles around them in 
 answering the heavy fire of the Boers. The fight 
 began at twelve o'clock, and raged without intermission 
 for six hours ; sometimes the Boers attacked on one 
 side of the position, sometimes upon another. The 
 ground was broken and thickly strewn with boulders 
 and bushes, and favoured by these the Boers crept 
 up sometimes close to the position held by the 
 English. So accurate was their shooting that none 
 of the defenders could show his head above shelter 
 for a moment, and it was as much as they could do 
 to prevent the enemy from carrying the position at a 
 rush. The 6oth fought with the greatest coolness 
 and steadiness, and, numerous as were the enemy, 
 they could not muster up courage for the rush 
 which would have assuredly overwhelmed the little 
 party that they were attacking. The two English
 
 The Young Colonists. 295 
 
 guns could render but small service, the men being 
 shot down as fast as they stood up to load, and every 
 officer, driver, gunner, and horse was killed or 
 wounded within half an hour after the action com 
 menced. So incessant indeed was the rain of balls 
 that the guns after the action were spotted with bullet- 
 marks so thickly that it would have been difficult 
 to place the tip of the finger upon a place unstruck 
 by a ball. 
 
 When darkness put a stop to the fight 160 men 
 more than two-thirds of the force were killed 
 or wounded. Among the former were Captain 
 MacGregor of the staff, Captain Green of the Royal 
 Artillery, and Lieutenants Green and O'Connell of 
 the 6oth ; while Lieutenants Pixney, Parsons, Twistle- 
 waite and Haworth, all of the 6oth, were wounded. 
 Had the Boers taken advantage of the cover of dark 
 ness to steal forward, they must have annihilated the 
 Httle force ; but they believed that they had them 
 in their power, for the rain had fallen heavily, the 
 Ingogo had risen, and was, they thought, unfordable. 
 General Colley ascertained, however, that it was still 
 possible to cross, and with the greatest silence the 
 survivors moved off from their position, the storm 
 helping to conceal the movement from the Boers. 
 Very quietly they moved down to the stream, and 
 with the greatest difficulty succeeded in crossing ; 
 then picking up on their way the company and guns 
 which had been left on the eminence beyond, the 
 column reached camp in safety.
 
 296 The Young Colonists. 
 
 In the meantime reinforcements had been pushing 
 forward from the sea as fast as possible, and on the 
 1 7th the column under Sir Evelyn Wood arrived at 
 Newcastle, to the great joy of its inhabitants. For days 
 an attack by the Boers had been expected, intrench- 
 ments had been thrown up round the great convoy 
 which had been collected to advance with the force, 
 and all the inhabitants who could bear arms, and 
 many settlers from the surrounding country, had 
 come in to aid in the defence, should the Boers at 
 tack it. 
 
 The arrival of the relieving column ensured the safety 
 of the town, and the Boers between Newcastle and 
 General Colley's little camp at once fell back to their 
 old position on Laing's Neck, leaving the road open. 
 General Colley and his staff rode in from Prospect 
 Hill, the name of the camp, and had a consultation 
 with General Wood. The 92nd Regiment marched 
 out and reinforced General Colley's column. 
 
 The Boers' position at Laing's Neck was commanded 
 by a lofty and rugged mountain, called Majuba Hill, on 
 its right, and the occupation of this hill by the British 
 would render the position untenable. It would have 
 been an admirable military movement to seize this 
 hill when the whole force was collected at the camp 
 in readiness to advance, as, with their flank turned 
 and a force advancing for a direct attack, the Boers 
 must at once have retreated, but General Colley most 
 unfortunately desired to retrieve the two defeats he 
 had suffered, by compelling the Boers to fall back,
 
 The Young Colonists. 297 
 
 before the arrival on the scene of Sir Evelyn Wood 
 with the main body. He believed, no doubt, and 
 with reason, that Majuba Hill once captured would be 
 impregnable against any attack which might be made 
 against it. 
 
 Accordingly, on the night of the 26th, with twenty 
 officers and 627 men drawn from the 58th, 6oth, 92nd, 
 and naval brigade, he started from the camp with 
 the intention of seizing the hill. The night was a 
 dark one, and the march across the unknown country 
 difficult in the extreme. The intervening ground was 
 cut up by steep valleys and rapid ascents, and for 
 hours the troops struggled up and down these places, 
 many of which would have been difficult to climb by 
 daylight. At last, after immense labour, the force 
 reached the foot of Majuba Hill, having taken six 
 hours in accomplishing a distance which, as the crow 
 flies, is little more than four miles. At a command 
 ing point near the foot of the hill 200 men were left, 
 to keep open the communication ; the main body 
 kept on until they reached the summit, just before 
 daylight, the Boers being entirely in ignorance of 
 the movement which had taken place. The position 
 was of immense natural strength, as it was only at a 
 few points that an ascent could be made. On the 
 summit was a plateau, so that all thetroops notactually 
 engaged in repelling assaults could lie down perfectly 
 secure from the fire from below. At sunrise the Boers 
 could be seen moving about in their lines. An hour 
 later a party of mounted vedettes were seen trotting
 
 298 The Young Colonists. 
 
 out towards the hill, which during the day they used 
 as a post of observation ; as they approached the out 
 lying pickets fired upon them. As the sound of the 
 guns was heard by the Boers below, a scene of the 
 greatest confusion and excitement was observed from 
 the height to prevail. Swarms of men were seen rush 
 ing hither and thither ; some to their arms, some to 
 their horses, others to their waggons, to which the oxen 
 were at once harnessed, ready for a retreat in case of 
 necessity. Then a great portion of the Boers moved 
 forward towards the hill, with the evident intention of 
 attacking it. 
 
 At seven o'clock the enemy opened fire, and the 
 bullets whistled up thickly round the edge of the 
 plateau. The main body of the troops remained in the 
 centre of the plateau, out of fire, small bodies being 
 posted near the edge to answer the fire of the Boers 
 and prevent their approaching the accessible points. 
 For five hours the musketry duel continued. So far 
 its effect had been trifling, a few men only being 
 wounded. The position appeared perfectly safe. 
 The Boers were indeed between the garrison of the 
 hill and the camp, but the former had three days' 
 provisions with them, and could therefore hold out 
 until Sir Evelyn Wood arrived with the main body 
 for a direct attack upon the Boers' position. 
 
 Between twelve and one o'clock the Boers' fire 
 slackened, and the besieged force thought that their 
 assailants were drawing off; this, however, was not the 
 case. Under cover of the shrubs and rocks the Boers
 
 The Young Colonists. 299 
 
 were creeping quietly up, and at one o'clock a terrific 
 fire suddenly broke out, and the enemy in great numbers 
 rushed up the short intervening distance between them 
 selves and the scanty line of defenders on the edge of 
 the plateau ; these, seized by panic, at once fled, and 
 the exulting Boers poured up on to the plateau and 
 opened a destructive fire upon the troops. 
 
 The scene which ensued was one of the most dis 
 creditable in the annals of the British army. Although 
 armed with breech-loaders, and fully as numerous as 
 the assailants who had gained the crest of the hill, the 
 resistance offered was feeble in the extreme; had the 
 troops charged the Boers, the advantages of discipline 
 and of their vastly superior weapons would have been 
 irresistible, and they could have cleared the plateau as 
 speedily as it had been occupied. The great majority, 
 however, were seized with a wild panic, and, in spite 
 of the efforts of the officers, thought of nothing but 
 seeking safety in flight. A few stood and fired, but 
 how few these were can be judged from the fact that 
 only one Boer was killed, one severely wounded, and 
 four slightly so ; while half the British force were 
 killed, wounded, or taken prisoners, the remainder 
 managing to escape down the sides of the hill, and 
 to join the force left at its foot, or to hide in the 
 bushes until night. Among the killed were General 
 Colley, Captain the Hon. C. Maude, Surgeon- 
 Major H. Cornish, Surgeon A. Landon, and Lieu 
 tenant Trower of the naval brigade ; eight officers 
 were killed, and seven taken prisoners ; eighty-six men
 
 300 The Young Colonists. 
 
 were killed, 125 wounded, fifty-one taken prisoners, 
 and two missing. The fight, such as it was, lasted 
 five minutes. The force which had been left at the 
 bottom of the hill, under Captain Robertson, was also 
 attacked ; but, being admirably led by that officer, 
 fought its way back to the camp with but small 
 loss, the guns there assisting to cover its retreat. 
 
 The boys had not accompanied the expedition, and 
 from the camp had watched the line of smoke round 
 the hill, and had joined in the laughter of the officers 
 at the idea of the Boers attacking so tremendously 
 strong a position. Intense was the astonishment in 
 camp when a wreath of smoke suddenly rose from the 
 summit, and when this cleared away, and all was quiet, 
 and it became evident that the Boers had carried the 
 position, it was difficult to say whether the feeling of 
 dismay or humiliation most prevailed. 
 
 With the defeat of Majuba Hill the war in the 
 Transvaal virtually terminated. When the news 
 reached England, the government declared that the 
 honour of the British flag should be vindicated, and 
 great numbers of troops were sent out to Natal ; 
 these marched up the country, and were in readiness 
 to assault the Boers' position, when the English 
 government suddenly gave way, and granted to the 
 Boers all that they demanded, the sole provision 
 insisted upon being a purely nominal sovereignty on 
 the part of the queen, and an equally nominal pro 
 tection for the natives a clause in the treaty which, 
 from that time to this, no attempt whatever has been
 
 The Young Colonists. 301 
 
 made to enforce. Not only were the natives 
 practically abandoned to the mercy of the Boers, to 
 be shot down or enslaved at their will, as in former 
 times, but the English settlers, who had for months 
 made such a noble defence in every town in the 
 Transvaal, were abandoned, and the greater portion 
 of them, ruined and plundered, have long since left 
 the country where, relying upon the empty promises 
 and vain guarantee of England, they had embarked 
 their fortunes. A more disgraceful and humiliating 
 chapter in English history than the war in the 
 Transvaal, and the treaty which concluded it, is not 
 to be found. 
 
 After the battle of Majuba Hill Dick and Tom 
 returned to their farms, resolved to have nothing 
 farther to do with the business ; there they have re 
 mained steadily since that time. Mr. Humphreys' 
 plantation of trees now covers a great extent of 
 ground, and promises fully to answer his expecta 
 tions of eventual profit. Those first planted are at 
 taining large size, and the thinning brings in a 
 considerable annual income. His waggons are fully 
 employed in taking down fruit to Pieter-Maritzburg, 
 In another ten years Mr. Humphreys expects that 
 he will be a very wealthy man ; he is thinking next 
 year of paying a visit, with his wife and two sons, to 
 England, where John will be left to finish his education 
 and pass through college, with a view of eventually 
 entering the Church. Dick is quite contented with 
 his life; he has taken no farther part in trading
 
 302 The Young Colonists. 
 
 expeditions into the interior, although the profit 
 realized in the venture under Mr. Harvey was con 
 siderable, but there is plenty of work on the farm to 
 occupy his time. A large number of natives are 
 employed in planting operations, and since the first 
 year Mr. Humphreys has raised all his own trees from 
 seeds. The breeding of cattle and horses has been 
 abandoned, only a small herd and a flock of sheep 
 being kept for home requirements, as it is found that 
 the ever-increasing plantation and the great orchards 
 of fruit-trees are quite sufficient to occupy their 
 attention. 
 
 Mr. Jackson too is prospering greatly; influenced 
 by the example of his neighbour, he too has gone in 
 for planting, although on a much smaller scale than 
 Mr. Humphreys, his means being insufficient to carry 
 out such extensive operations. Tom and Dick are 
 as great friends as ever, and, when they can be 
 spared, often go out together on a deer-hunting 
 expedition. Tom is engaged to the daughter of a 
 trader in Newcastle ; Dick, laughing, says that he 
 shall look out for a wife when he gets to England. 
 The prospects would be altogether bright for the 
 emigrants from Derbyshire, were it not for the trouble 
 which the weakness of the British government, in 
 sending back Cetewayo to Zululand, brought about, 
 and from the increasingly bad feeling growing up 
 between the Boers and the natives, owing to the con 
 stant aggressions of the latter, and their ill-treatment 
 of the natives, in defiance of the agreements in the
 
 The Yo^mg Colonists. 303 
 
 treaty with the British government. If the day should 
 come when the natives at last rise and avenge upon 
 the Boers the accumulated injuries of many years, 
 neither Dick Humphreys nor Tom Jackson will be 
 inclined to lift a hand to save the Boers from their 
 well-merited fate. The example of the successful 
 resistance offered by the Basutos to the whole power 
 of the Cape government has had an immense effect 
 among the native tribes of South Africa, and 
 sooner or later the colonists there will have a very 
 serious crisis to pass through. Dick hopes that this 
 crisis will not occur in his time, for Mr. Humphreys 
 intends in another fifteen years, if he live so long, 
 when his first-planted trees will have gained maturity, 
 to divide his great forest into lots, to sell off, and to 
 return to his native land. Dick quite agrees in 
 the plan, and hopes some day to be settled with an 
 abundant competency in Old England. 
 
 THE END.
 
 English boys owe a debt of gratitude to Mr. Henty." Athenaum. 
 
 Blackie & Son's 
 
 Illustrated Story Books 
 
 HISTORICAL TALES BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY j ^ 
 
 With Kitchener in the Soudan : A f A T > ale 
 
 of Atbara 
 
 and Omdurman. With 10 Illustrations by W. RAINEY, R.I., and 
 3 Maps. 6s. 
 
 In carrying out various special missions with which he is entrusted the 
 hero displays so much dash and enterprise that he soon attains an ex 
 ceptionally high rank for his age. In all the operations he takes a dis 
 tinguished part, and adventure follows so close on adventure that the 
 end of the story is reached all too soon. 
 
 " Mr. Henty has collected a vast amount of information about the reconquest of 
 the Soudan, and he succeeds in impressing it upon his reader's mind at the very time 
 when he is interesting him most." Literary World. 
 
 -With the British Legion: 
 
 trations by WAL PAGET. 6s. 
 
 The hero joins the British Legion, which was raised by Sir de Lacy 
 Evans to support the cause of Queen Christina and the infant Queen 
 Isabella, and as soon as he sets foot on Spanish soil his adventures begin. 
 Arthur is one of Mr. Henty's most brilliant heroes, and the tale of his 
 experiences is thrilling and breathless from first to last. 
 
 " It is a rattling story told with verve and spirit." Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 -The Treasure nf the Tnras A Tale of Ad ~ 
 
 8 venture in Peru. 
 With 8 Illustrations by WAL PAGET, and a Map. 5^. 
 
 The heroes of this powerful story go to Peru to look for the treasure 
 which the Incas hid when the Spaniards invaded the country. Their task 
 is both arduous and dangerous, but though they are often disappointed, 
 their courage and perseverance are at last amply rewarded. 
 
 " The interest never flags for one moment, and the story is told with vigour. " 
 
 -World. 
 
 [46] (i) A
 
 From WITH THE BRITISH LEGION 
 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY 
 
 (See page i)
 
 STORIES BY G. A. HENTY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 With Roberts to Pretoria: ^ Tale w the w 
 
 African War. With 
 12 Illustrations by WILLIAM RAINEY, R.I., and a Map. 6s. 
 
 The hero takes part in the series of battles that end in the disaster at 
 Magersfontein, is captured and imprisoned in the race-course at Pretoria, 
 but escapes in time to fight at Paardeberg and march with the victorious 
 army to Bloemfontein. He rides with Colonel Mahon's column to the 
 relief of Mafeking, and accomplishes the return journey with such despatch 
 as to be able to join in the triumphant advance to Pretoria. 
 
 "In this story of the South African war Mr. Henty proves once more his incon 
 testable pre-eminence as a writer for boys. " Standard. 
 
 Both Sides the Border: ^, T f of " ot t s P ur and 
 
 Glendower. With 12 page 
 Illustrations by RALPH PEACOCK. 6s. 
 
 The hero casts in his lot with the Percys, and becomes esquire to Sir 
 Henry, the gallant Hotspur. He is sent on several dangerous and impor 
 tant missions in which he acquits himself with great valour. 
 
 "With boys the story should rank among Mr. Henty's best." Standard. 
 " A vivid picture of that strange past . . . when England and Scotland . . . were 
 torn by faction and civil war." Onward. 
 
 -Through Russian Snows: 
 
 8 page Illustrations by W. H. OVEREND. 5*. 
 
 Julian Wyatt becomes, quite innocently, mixed up with smugglers, who 
 carry him to France, and hand him over as a prisoner to the French. 
 He subsequently regains his freedom by joining Napoleon's army in the 
 campaign against Russia. 
 
 "The story of the campaign is very graphically told." Si. James's Gazette. 
 " One of Mr. Henty's best books, which will be hailed with joy by his many eager 
 readers." Journal of Education. 
 
 " Is full of life and action." Journal of Education. 
 
 - Out- with Garihaldi A Story of the Liberation of 
 
 - uut wu Ddiai . Italy with 8 page Illustra . 
 
 tions by W. RAINEY, R.I., and two Maps. 5^. 
 
 Mr. Henty makes the liberation of Italy by Garibaldi the groundwork of 
 an exciting tale of adventure. The hero is an English lad who joins the 
 expedition and takes a prominent part in the extraordinary series of opera 
 tions that ended in the fall of the Neapolitan kingdom. 
 "A first-rate story of stirring deeds." Daily Chronicle. 
 " Full of hard fighting, gallant rescues, and narrow escapes. "Graphic. 
 (3)
 
 BLACKI&S STORY BOOKS FOR BOYS 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 At the Point of the Bayonet: 
 
 With 12 Illustrations by WAL PAGET, and 2 Maps. 6s. 
 
 Harry Lindsay is carried off to the hills and brought up as a Mahratta. 
 At the age of sixteen he becomes an officer in the service of the Mahratta 
 prince at Poona, and afterwards receives a commission in the army of 
 the East India Company. His courage and enterprise are rewarded by 
 quick promotion, and at the end of the war he sails for England, where 
 he succeeds in establishing his right to the family estates. 
 " A brisk, dashing narrative." Bookman. 
 
 -Under Wellington's Command: ^ T p le - of 
 
 O the Penin 
 
 sular War. With 12 page Illustrations by WAL PAGET. 6s. 
 
 In this stirring romance Mr. Henty gives us the further adventures of 
 Terence O'Connor, the hero of With Moore at Corunna. We are told 
 how, in alliance with a small force of Spanish guerrillas, the gallant regiment 
 of Portuguese levies commanded by Terence keeps the whole of the French 
 army in check at a critical period of the war, rendering invaluable service 
 to the Iron Duke and his handful of British troops. 
 
 " An admirable exposition of Mr. Henty 's masterly method of combining instruction 
 with amusement." World. 
 
 nr> TJo ,J r^okn! . A Story of the First Afghan 
 
 - lo Herat and Cabul: War ( vith 8 full . page f llus . 
 
 trations by C. M. SHELDON, and Map. 5^. 
 
 The hero takes a distinguished part in the defence of Herat, and subse 
 quently obtains invaluable information for the British army during the first 
 Afghan war. He is fortunately spared the horrors of the retreat from 
 Cabul, and shares in the series of operations by which that most disastrous 
 blunder was retrieved. 
 
 "We can heartily commend it to boys, old and young." Spectator. 
 
 -With Cochrane the Dauntless: 
 
 With 12 page Illustrations by W. H. MARGETSON. 6s. 
 
 It would be hard to find, even in sensational fiction, a more daring leader 
 than Lord Cochrane, or a career which supplies so many thrilling exploits. 
 The manner in which, almost single-handed, he scattered the French fleet 
 in the Basque Roads is one of the greatest feats in English naval history. 
 " As rousing and interesting a book as boys could wish for." Saturday Review. 
 "This tale we specially recommend." .?/. James's Gazette. 
 (4)
 
 STORIES BV G. A. HENTY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 Redskin and Cow-Boy: A T a i e O f the western 
 
 J Plains. With 12 page 
 Illustrations by ALFRED PEARSE. 6s. 
 
 Hugh Tunstall accompanies a frontiersman on a hunting expedition on 
 the Plains, and then seeks employment as a cow-boy on a cattle ranch. 
 His experiences during a "round up" present in picturesque form the toil 
 some, exciting, adventurous life of a cow-boy ; while the perils of a frontier 
 settlement are vividly set forth. Subsequently, the hero joins a wagon- 
 team, and the interest is sustained in a fight with, and capture of, brigands. 
 
 " A strong interest of open-air life and movement pervades the whole book." 
 
 Scotsman. 
 
 -With Buller in Natal: * A Bom Leader, with 
 
 10 page Illustrations by 
 W. RAINEY, R.I., and a Map. 6s. 
 
 The heroic story of the relief of Ladysmith forms the theme of one of the 
 most powerful romances that have come from Mr. Henty's pen. When the 
 war breaks out, the hero, Chris King, and his friends band themselves to 
 gether under the title of the Maritzburg Scouts. From first to last the boy 
 scouts are constantly engaged in perilous and exciting enterprises, from 
 which they always emerge triumphant, thanks to their own skill and cour 
 age, and the dash and ingenuity of their leader. 
 
 " Just the sort of book to inspire an enterprising boy." Army and Navy Gazette. 
 
 -By England's Aid: 
 
 / o 
 
 lands (1585-1604). With 10 
 page Illustrations by ALFRED PEARSE, and 4 Maps. 6s. 
 
 Two English lads go to Holland in the service of one of " the fighting 
 Veres ". After many adventures one of the lads finds himself on board a 
 Spanish ship at the defeat of the Armada, and escapes from Spain only to 
 fall into the hands of the Corsairs. He is successful, however, in getting 
 back to Spain, and regains his native country after the capture of Cadiz. 
 
 " Boys know and love Mr. Henty's books of adventure, and will welcome his tale 
 of the freeing of the Netherlands." Athetueum. 
 
 Condemned as a Nihilist: A St ^ of 
 
 from Siberia. With 
 8 page Illustrations by WAL PAGET. 5-r. 
 
 Godfrey Bullen, a young Englishman resident in St. Petersburg, becomes 
 involved in various political plots, resulting in his seizure and exile to 
 Siberia. After an unsuccessful attempt to escape, he gives himself up to the 
 Russian authorities. Eventually he escapes, and reaches home, having 
 safely accomplished a perilous journey which lasts nearly two years. 
 
 "The escape from Siberia is well told and the description of prison life is very 
 graphic." Academy. 
 
 (5)
 
 From THE TREASURE OF THE INC AS 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY 
 
 (See page i)
 
 STO&tMS BV G. A. HENTY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 -Maori and Settler: f A7 Story w of . th ! ! New 
 
 War. With 8 page Illustra 
 tions by ALFRED PEARSE. 5-5-. 
 
 The Renshaws lose their property and emigrate to New Zealand. Wilfrid, 
 a strong, self-reliant lad, is the mainstay of the household. The odds seem 
 hopelessly against the party, but they succeed in establishing themselves 
 happily in one of the pleasantest of the New Zealand valleys. 
 
 "A book which all young people, but especially boys, will read with avidity." 
 
 Athenceuni. 
 
 Rerir tVlP Rrifnn ^ Story of the Roman Invasion of 
 1 * Britain. With 12 page Illustrations 
 by W. PARKINSON. 6s. 
 
 Beric is a boy-chief of a British tribe which takes a prominent part in 
 the insurrection under Boadicea : and after the defeat of that heroic queen 
 he continues the struggle in the fen-country. Ultimately Beric is defeated 
 and carried captive to Rome, where he succeeds in saving a Christian maid 
 by slaying a lion in the arena, and is rewarded by being made the personal 
 protector of Nero. Finally, he escapes and returns to Britain, where he 
 becomes a wise ruler of his own people. 
 
 "He is a hero of the most attractive kind. . . . One of the most spirited and well- 
 imagined stories Mr. Henty has written." Saturday Review. 
 " His conflict with a lion in the arena is a thrilling chapter." 
 
 School Board Chronicle. 
 " Full of every form of heroism and pluck." Christian World. 
 
 -The Dash for Khartoum: Ta ' e t . of ^ * ile 
 
 Expedition. With 10 
 page Illustrations by JOHN SCHONBERG and J. NASH. 6s. 
 
 In the record of recent British history there is no more captivating page 
 for boys than the story of the Nile campaign, and the attempt to rescue 
 General Gordon. For, in the difficulties which the expedition encountered, 
 and in the perils which it overpassed, are found all the excitement of 
 romance, as well as the fascination which belongs to real events. 
 " The Dash for Khartoitm is your ideal boys' book." Tablet. 
 " It is literally true that the narrative never flags a moment." Academy. 
 " The Dash for Khartoum will be appreciated even by those who don't ordinarily 
 care a dash for anything." Punch. 
 
 With Wolfe in Canada: r ' e wi 
 
 Continent. With 12 
 page Illustrations by GORDON BROWNE. 6s. 
 
 Mr. Henty tells the story of the struggle between Britain and France for 
 supremacy on the North American continent. The fall of Quebec decided 
 that the Anglo-Saxon race should predominate in the New World; that 
 Britain, and not France, should take the lead among the nations. 
 
 "A moving tale of military exploit and thrilling adventure." Daily News. 
 (7)
 
 BLACKIE'S STORY BOOKS FOR BOYS 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 -Held Fast for England: 
 
 page Illustrations by GORDON BROWNE. 5^. 
 
 The story deals with one of the most memorable sieges in history. The 
 hero, a young Englishman resident in Gibraltar, takes a brave and worthy 
 part in the long defence, and we learn with what bravery, resourcefulness, 
 and tenacity the Rock was held for England. 
 
 "There is no cessation of exciting incident throughout the story." Atkenaniw. 
 
 In the Irish Brigade: A e of w <^ I" h Flanders 
 
 to and Spam. With 12 page 
 
 Illustrations by CHARLES M. SHELDON. 6.y. 
 
 The hero is a young officer in the Irish Brigade, which for many years 
 after the siege of Limerick formed the backbone of the French army. He 
 goes through many stirring adventures, successfully carries out dangerous 
 missions in Spain, saves a large portion of the French army at Oudenarde, 
 and even has the audacity to kidnap the Prime Minister of England. 
 
 "A stirring book of military adventure." Scotsman. 
 
 A - A (yin roil rt ^ ^ a ^ e ^ ^ ie ^^' te Hoods of Paris. 
 ^to 11 With 12 page Illustrations by WAL 
 
 PAGET. 6s. 
 
 Sir Eustace de Villeroy, in journeying from Hampshire to his castle in 
 France, made young Guy Aylmer one of his escort. Soon thereafter the 
 castle was attacked, and the English youth displayed such valour that his 
 liege-lord made him commander of a special mission to Paris. This he 
 accomplished, returning in time to take part in the campaign against the 
 French which ended in the glorious victory for England at Agincourt. 
 
 "Cannot fail to commend itself to boys of all ages." Manchester Courier. 
 
 A Final Reckoning : 
 
 A Tale of Bush Life in 
 Australia. With 8 page 
 Illustrations by W. B. WOLLEN. 5^. 
 
 The hero, a young Englishman, emigrates to Australia, where he gets 
 employment as an officer in the mounted police. A few years of active 
 work gain him promotion to a captaincy. In that post he greatly distin 
 guishes himself, and finally leaves the service and settles down as a squatter. 
 
 "A stirring story capitally told." Guardian. 
 
 (8)
 
 ' ' young readers have no better friends than blackie & Son.' 1 Westminster Gazette. 
 
 Blackie & Son's 
 
 Story Books for Boys 
 
 G. MANVILLE FENN 
 Dick o' the Fens : Romanc " -^ the Great * ast 
 
 Swamp. With 12 page Illus 
 trations by FRANK DADD. 6^-. 
 
 Dick o' tSfe Fens and Tom o' Grimsey are the sons of a squire and a 
 farmer living in Lincolnshire. Many sketches of their shooting and fishing 
 experiences are related, while the record of the fenmen's stealthy resistance 
 to the great draining scheme is full of keen interest. The ambushes and 
 shots in the mist and dark, and the long -baffled attempts to trace the 
 lurking foe, are described with Mr. Fenn's wonted skill. 
 
 " Mr. Fenn has here very nearly attained perfection. Life in the Fens in the old 
 ante-drainage days is admirably reproduced. We have not of late come across a 
 historical fiction, whether intended for boys or for men, which deserves to be so 
 heartily praised as regards plot, incidents, and spirit. It is its author's masterpiece 
 as yet." Spectator, 
 
 Mar tVie Nat-lira list A Boy's Adventures in the Eastern 
 
 annanst . Seas with 8 page Pictures by 
 
 GORDON BROWNE. 5^. 
 
 The boy Nat and his uncle go on a voyage to the islands of the Eastern 
 seas to seek specimens in natural history, and their adventures there are full 
 of interest and excitement. The descriptions of Mr. Ebony, their black 
 comrade, and of the scenes of savage life sparkle with genuine humour. 
 
 "This book encourages independence of character, develops resource, and teaches 
 a boy to keep his eyes open." Saturday Review. 
 
 The Golden Map-net* ATaleof the Landofthe 
 
 LdgllCl . Incas wkh I2 page n . 
 lustrations by GORDON BROWNE. 3^. 
 
 The tale is of a romantic youth, who leaves home to seek his fortune in 
 South America. He is accompanied by a faithful companion, who, in the 
 capacity both of comrade and henchman, does true service, and shows the 
 dogged courage of an English lad during their strange adventures. 
 
 " There could be no more welcome present for a boy. There is not a dull page, 
 and many will be read with breathless interest." Journal of Education. 
 (9)
 
 From THE DIAMOND SEEKERS 
 
 BY ERNEST GLANVILLE 
 
 (See page 11)
 
 BLACKI&S STORV BOOKS FOR 
 
 Dr. GORDON STABLES, R.N. 
 
 In the Great White Land: A f ale n of the ^ 7 nt ; 
 
 arctic Ocean. With 
 6 Illustrations by J. A. WALTON. $s. 6d. 
 
 This is a most fascinating story from beginning to end. It is a true 
 picture of what daring healthful British men and boys can do, written by 
 an author whose name is a household word wherever the English language 
 is spoken. All is described with a master's hand, and the plot is just such 
 as boys love. 
 
 " The narrative goes with a swing and a dash from start to finish." Public Opinion. 
 
 ERNEST GLANVILLE 
 
 The Diamond Seekers: St , or y A f Adv T \ 
 
 South Africa. With 8 
 Illustrations by WILLIAM RAINEY, R.I. 6.y. 
 
 The discovery of the plan of the diamond mine, the dangers incurred in 
 reaching the wild, remote spot in an armoured wagon, and the many 
 incidents of farm and veldt life, are vividly described by an author who 
 knows the country well. 
 
 "We have seldom seen a better story for boys." Guardian. 
 
 Capt. F. S. BRERETON, R.A.M.C. 
 
 One of the Fighting Scouts: A n Ta w 0f f Guer ~ 
 
 o o nlla Warfare in 
 
 South Africa. With 8 Illustrations by STANLEY L. WOOD, and 
 a Map. 5-y. 
 
 This story deals with the guerrilla aspect of the Boer War, and shows 
 how George Ransome is compelled to leave his father's farm and take 
 service with the British. He is given the command of a band of scouts 
 as a reward for gallantry, and with these he punishes certain rebels for 
 a piece of rascality, and successfully attacks Botha's commando. Thanks 
 to his knowledge of the veldt he is of signal service to his country, and 
 even outwits the redoubtable De Wet. 
 
 "Altogether an unusually good story." Yorkshire Post. 
 
 - Under the Spangled Banner : 
 
 can War. With 8 Illustrations by PAUL HARDY. 5^. 
 
 Hal Marchant is in Cuba before the commencement of hostilities. A 
 Spaniard who has been frustrated in an attempt to rob Hal's employer 
 attacks the hacienda and is defeated, but turns the tables by denouncing 
 Hal as a spy. The hero makes good his escape from Santiago, and 
 afterwards fights for America both on land and at sea. The story gives a 
 vivid and at the same time accurate account of this memorable struggle. 
 "Just the kind of book that a boy would delight in." Schoolmaster.
 
 BLACKI&S STORV BOOKS FOR UOYS 
 
 FREDERICK HARRISON 
 
 f^Cff 
 
 lustrations 
 
 The Boys of Wynport College. with611 
 
 by HAROLD COPPING. 3^. New Edition. 
 
 The hero and his chums differ as widely in character as in personal ap 
 pearance. We have Patrick O'Fflahertie, the good-natured Irish boy; 
 Jack Brookes, the irrepressible humorist; Davie Jackson, the true-hearted 
 little lad, on whose haps and mishaps the plot to a great extent turns; 
 and the hero himself, who finds in his experiences at Wynport College 
 a wholesome corrective of a somewhat lax home training. 
 
 " A book which no well-regulated school-boy should be without." 
 , Whitehall Review. 
 
 LEON GOLSCHMANN 
 
 ^ Story of the Siberian Forest. Adapted 
 from the Russian by LEON GOLSCHMANN. 
 With 6 page Illustrations by J. FINNEMORE, R.I. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Two Russian lads are so deeply impressed by reading Robinson Crusoe 
 that they run away from home. They lose their way in a huge trackless 
 forest, and for two years are kept busy hunting for food, fighting against 
 wolves and other enemies, and labouring to increase their comforts, before 
 they are rescued. 
 
 "This is a story after a boy's own heart." Nottingham Guardian. 
 
 MEREDITH FLETCHER 
 
 A Sc T h 
 
 page Illustrations by SYDNEY 
 COWELL. y. 6d. 
 
 This story is written from the point of view of an ordinary boy, who gives 
 an animated account of a young public-school boy's life. No moral is 
 drawn; yet the story indicates a kind of training that goes to promote 
 veracity, endurance, and enterprise ; and of each of several of the characters 
 it might be truly said, he is worthy to be called, " Every Inch a Briton ". 
 
 " In Every Inch a Briton Mr. Meredith Fletcher has scored a success " 
 
 Manchester Guardian. 
 
 EDGAR PICKERING 
 
 Tn PresQ Oano- Dav<; With 4 Illustrations by W. S. 
 
 ,-^ang i^ays. STACEY> 2s 6d NewEdition , 
 
 In this story Harry Waring is caught by the Press-gang and carried on 
 board His Majesty's ship Sandwich. He takes part in the mutiny of the 
 Nore, and shares in some hard fighting on board the Phaiiix. He is with 
 Nelson, also, at the storming of Santa Cruz, and the battle of the Nile. 
 
 " It is of Marryat, that friend of our boyhood, we think as we read this delightful 
 story; for it is not only a story of adventure, with incidents well-conceived and 
 arranged, but the characters are interesting and well-distinguished." Academy. 
 
 Every Inch a Briton : A Sc tory ith 6 
 
 J
 
 BLACKIES STORY BOOKS FOR BOYS 
 
 FRED SMITH 
 
 The Boyhood of a Naturalist. with 
 
 * Illustrations. 
 
 y. 6d. New Edition. 
 
 Few lovers of Nature have given to the world a series of recollections so 
 entertaining, so vigorous, and so instinct with life as these delightful remin 
 iscences. The author takes the reader with him in the rambles in which he 
 spent the happiest hours of his boyhood, a humble observer of the myriad 
 forms of life in field and copse, by stream and hedgerow. 
 
 "We cannot too highly recommend the book to all readers." Guardian. 
 
 -The World of Animal Life. 
 
 fusely Illustrated with Engravings after F. SPECHT and other 
 eminent artists. $s. 
 
 The aim of The World of Animal Life is to give in non-scientific lan 
 guage an account of those inhabitants of the land, sea, and sky with whose 
 names we are all familiar, but concerning whose manner of life the majority 
 of us have only the haziest conceptions. 
 
 "An admirable volume for the young mind enquiring after Nature." 
 
 Birmingham Gazette. 
 
 EDGAR PICKERING 
 
 An Old-Time Yarn: Adventures in the West Indies 
 
 and Mexico with Hawkins and 
 
 Drake. With 6 page Illustrations by ALFRED PEARSE. $s. 6d. 
 The hero sails from Plymouth in the flagship of Master John Hawkins. 
 Divers are the perils through which he passes. Chief of these are the 
 destruction of the English ships by the treacherous Spaniards, the fight 
 round the burning vessels, the journey of the prisoners to the city of Mexico, 
 the horrors of the Inquisition, and the final escape to England. 
 
 "An excellent story of adventure. . . . The book is thoroughly to be recom 
 mended. " Guardian. 
 
 CLIVE PHILLIPPS-WOLLEY 
 
 OrJrl OrJrl in PoriKnrk' A Story of Adventure in 
 
 Crold, Lrold m Cariboo. Britisl / Columbia . with 
 
 4 Illustrations by G. C. HINDLEY. 2s. 6d. New Edition. 
 
 Ned Corbett, a young Englishman, and his companion set out with 
 a pack-train in order to obtain gold on the upper reaches of the Fraser 
 River. After innumerable adventures, and a life-and-death struggle with 
 the Arctic weather of that wild region, they find the secret gold-mines for 
 which they have toilsomely searched. 
 
 " It would be difficult to say too much in favour of Gold, Gold in Cariboo. We 
 have se|dom read a more exciting tale of wild mining adventure in a singularly 
 inaccessible country. There is a capital plot, and the interest is sustained to the 
 last page." The Times. 
 
 (13)
 
 BLACKIE'S STORY BOOKS FOR BOYS 
 
 ROBERT LEIGHTON 
 
 The Golden Galleon. * "lustrations by 
 
 W. RAINEY, R.I. 3^-. New 
 Edition. 
 
 Gilbert Oglander, and his friend, Timothy Trollope, join in Lord 
 Thomas Howard's expedition to intercept the Spanish treasure-fleet from 
 the West Indies, and are on board The Revenge in the memorable fight 
 between that -one little man-of-war and fifty-three great galleons of Spain. 
 After the battle come storm and shipwreck, and the lads, having drifted 
 for days, find refuge on board a derelict galleon, whence they are rescued 
 and brought home to England. 
 
 "A well-constructed and lively historical romance." Spectator. 
 
 S. BARING-GOULD 
 
 +\\e* Onf-lor A Story of Iceland in the days 
 
 II 1L V/ULldW . c ., ..,., . IIT-..U n 
 
 of the Vikings. With 6 page 
 Illustrations by M. ZENO DIEMER. 3^. 
 
 A narrative of adventure of the most romantic kind. No boy will be able 
 to withstand the magic of such scenes as the fight of Grettir with the twelve 
 bearserks, the wrestle with Karr the Old in the chamber of the dead, the 
 combat with the spirit of Glam the thrall, and the defence of the dying 
 Grettir by his younger brother. 
 
 " Has a freshness, a freedom, a sense of sun and wind and the open air, which make 
 it irresistible." National Observer. 
 
 C. J. 
 
 CUTCLIFFE HYNE 
 
 The Panfiirerl Prnicer or, Two Years from Land. 
 
 ne ^apturea Bruiser . with 6 page Illustrations 
 
 by F. BRANGWYN. 3^. 6d. 
 
 The central incidents deal with the capture, during the war between Chili 
 and Peru, of an armed cruiser. The heroes and their companions break 
 from prison in Valparaiso, board this warship in the night, overpower the 
 watch, escape to sea under the fire of the forts, and finally, after marvellous 
 adventures, lose the cruiser among the icebergs near Cape Horn. 
 
 "The two lads and the two skippers are admirably drawn. Mr. Hyne has now 
 secured a position in the first rank of writers of fiction for boys." Spectator. 
 
 -Stimson's Reef: ith 4 page lustrations b y w - s - 
 
 STAGEY, is. 6a. 
 
 This is the extended log of a cutter which sailed from the Clyde to the 
 Amazon io> search of a gold reef. It relates how they discovered the 
 buccaneer's treasure in the Spanish Main, fought the Indians, turned aside 
 the river Jamary by blasting, and so laid bare the gold of Stimson's Reef. 
 
 " Few stories come within hailing distance of Stimson's Reef in startling incidents 
 and hairbreadth 'scapes. It may almost vie with Mr. R. L. Stevenson's Treasure 
 island. " Guardian. 
 
 (14)
 
 From ONE OF THE FIGHTING SCOUTS 
 
 BY CAPT. F. S. BRERETON (Seepage u) 
 
 t
 
 BLACKIE'S STORY BOOKS FOR BOYS 
 
 R. STEAD 
 
 C^rit" Will Tell* The Adventures of a Barge-boy. With 
 ' 4 Illustrations by D. CARLETON SMYTH. 
 Cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 A lad whose name has been lost amidst early bufferings by hard fortune 
 suffers many hardships at the hands of a bargeman, his master, and runs 
 away. The various adventures and experiences with which he meets on 
 the road to success, the bear-hunt in which he takes part, and the battle 
 at which he acts as war correspondent, form a story of absorbing interest 
 and after a boy's own heart. 
 
 "A thoroughly wholesome and attractive book." Graphic. 
 
 HARRY COLLINGWOOD 
 
 The Pirofp Tclonrl With 6 P a S e Illustrations by C. 
 llu * J. STANILAND and J. R. WELLS. 
 3-r. New Edition. 
 
 By a deed of tme gallantry the hero's whole destiny is changed, and, going 
 to sea, he forms one of a party who, after being burned out of their ship in 
 the South Pacific, are picked up by a pirate brig and taken to the " Pirate 
 Island". After many thrilling adventures, they ultimately succeed in 
 effecting their escape. 
 
 "A capital story of the sea; indeed in our opinion the author is superior in some 
 respects as a marine novelist to the better-known Mr. Clark Russell." Times. 
 
 FLORENCE COOMBE 
 
 Boys of the Priory School. th 4 pa f 
 
 J J Illustrations by 
 
 HAROLD COPPING. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The interest centres in the relations of Raymond and Hal Went worth, 
 and the process by which Raymond, the hero of the school, learns that in 
 the person of his ridiculed cousin there beats a heart more heroic than his 
 own. 
 
 "It is an excellent work of its class, cleverly illustrated with 'real boys' by Mr. 
 Harold Copping." Literature. 
 
 JOHN C. HUTCHESON 
 
 A Sailor Boy's Log. With 6 page Illus- 
 trations by w . H . OVEREND. y.6<t. 
 
 From the stowing of the vessel in the Thames to her recovery from the 
 Pratas Reef on which she is stranded, everything is described with the 
 accuracy of perfect practical knowledge of ships and sailors; and the inci 
 dents of the story range from the broad humours of the fo'c's'le to the perils 
 of flight from, and fight with, the pirates of the China Seas. 
 "As healthy and breezy a book as one could wish." Academy. 
 (16)
 
 Blackie & Son's 
 
 Story Books for Girls 
 
 ETHEL F. HEDDLE 
 
 A Mystery of St. Rule's, with a mustrations 
 
 J J by G. DEMAIN 
 
 HAMMOND, R.I. 6s. Illustrated Edition. 
 
 " The author has been amazingly successful in keeping her secret almost to the 
 end. Yet the mystery attending a stolen diamond of great value is so skilfully 
 handled that several perfectly innocent persons seem all but hopelessly identified 
 with the disappearance of the gem. Cleverly, however, as this aspect of the story 
 has been managed, it has other sources of strength. " Scotsman. 
 
 "The chief interest . . . lies in the fascinating young adventuress, who finds 
 a temporary nest in the old professor's family, and wins all hearts in St. Rule's by 
 her beauty and her sweetness." -Morning Leader. 
 
 " Into the dignified atmosphere of a northerly academic town Miss Ethel Heddle 
 introduces a coil of events worthy of Wilkie Collins." Manchester Guardian. 
 
 KATHARINE TYNAN 
 A Girl of Galway. } Vit T h 8 '"J^ Illust f ions 
 
 / by JOHN H. BACON. 6s. 
 
 When Bertha Grace is on the threshold of young womanhood, she goes 
 to stay with her grandfather in Ireland, with the trust from her mother of 
 reconciling him and his son, Bertha's father. Bertha finds her grandfather 
 a recluse and a miser, and in the hands of an underling, who is his evil 
 genius. How she keeps faith with her mother and finds her own fate, 
 through many strange adventures, is the subject of the story. 
 
 " Full of the poetic charm we are accustomed to find in the works of that gifted 
 writer. " World. 
 
 CAROLINE AUSTIN 
 
 trations by W. 
 INSON. 3.5-. 
 
 The only daughter of a country gentleman finds herself unprovided for at 
 her father's death, and for some time lives as a dependant upon her kins 
 man. Life is saved from being unbearable to her by her young cousin 
 Geoffrey, who at length meets with a serious accident for which she is held 
 responsible. She makes a brave attempt to earn her own livelihood, until 
 a startling event brings her cousin Geoffrey and herself together again. 
 
 " Miss Austin's story is bright, clever, and well developed." Saturday Review. 
 [f5] (17) B 
 
 Cousin Geoffrey and I. w 6 
 
 ]
 
 BLACKIE'S BOOKS FOR GIRLS 
 
 ELLINOR DAVENPORT ADAMS 
 
 A Queen among Girls. 
 
 Cloth, y. 6d. 
 
 Augusta Pembroke is the head of her school, the favourite of her teachers 
 and fellow-pupils, who are attracted by her fearless and independent nature 
 and her queenly bearing. She dreams of a distinguished professional 
 career; but the course of her life is changed suddenly by pity for her 
 timid little brother Adrian, the victim of his guardian-uncle's harshness. 
 The story describes the daring means adopted by Augusta for Adrian's relief. 
 
 "An interesting and well-written narrative, in which humour and a keen eye for 
 character unite to produce a book happily adapted for modern maidens." Globe. 
 
 A Girl of To-Dav With 6 page IIlustrations b > r 
 
 */ * G. D. HAMMOND, R.I. y. 6d. 
 
 " What are Altruists?" humbly asks a small boy. " They are only people 
 who try to help others," replies the Girl of To-Day. To help their poorer 
 neighbours, the boys and girls of Woodend band themselves together into 
 the Society of Altruists. That they have plenty of fun is seen in the 
 shopping expedition and in the successful Christmas entertainment. 
 
 " It is a spirited story. The characters are true to nature and carefully developed. 
 Such a book as this is exactly what is needed to give a school-girl an interest in the 
 development of character." Educational Times. 
 
 A Girl's Loyalty. With 6 Illustrations by JOHN H. 
 J J BACON. Cloth, 3^. 6d. New 
 Edition. 
 
 When she was still but a child, Helen Grant received from her grand 
 father, on his death-bed, a secret message. The brief words remained 
 fa,st in her memory, and dominated her whole career. She was loyal to 
 her trust, however, and to her friends in the hour of their need. For the 
 girl was possessed of that quick courage which leaps up in a shy nature 
 when evil-doers have to be unmasked, and wrongs made right. 
 
 "The one book for girls that stands out this year is Miss Frances Armstrong's 
 A Girl's Loyalty." Review of Reviews. 
 
 G. NORWAY 
 
 A True Cornish Maid. 
 
 The heroine of the tale is sister to a young fellow who gets into trouble 
 in landing a contraband cargo on the Cornish coast. In his extremity the 
 girl stands by her brother bravely, and by means of her daring scheme he 
 manages to escape. 
 
 "The success of the year has fallen, we think, to Mrs. Norway, whose True 
 Cornish Maid is really an admirable piece of work. " Review of Reviews. 
 (it)
 
 From A MYSTERY OF ST. RULERS 
 
 BY ETHEL F. HEDDLE 
 
 (See page 17)
 
 BLACKIE'S BOOKS FOR GIRLS 
 
 ROSA MULHOLLAND (LADY GILBERT) 
 The Girls of Banshee Castle. wi t th 6 Illu - 
 
 trations by 
 JOHN H. BACON. Cloth, y. 6d. New Edition. 
 
 Three girls, with an old governess, migrate from Kensington to the 
 West of Ireland. Belonging as they do to "the ould family", the girls 
 are made heartily welcome in the cabins of the peasantry, where they 
 learn many weird and curious tales from the folk-lore of the district. An 
 interesting plot runs through the narrative, but the charm of the story lies 
 in its happy mingling of Irish humour and pathos. 
 
 " Is told with grace, and brightened by a knowledge of Irish folk-lore, making it 
 a perfect present for a girl in her teens." Truth. 
 
 ^ Girl's Story of Herself. With 6 full-page 
 Illustrations by LOCKHART BOGLE, y. 
 
 The story of a changeling who is suddenly transferred to the position of 
 a rich English heiress. She develops into a good and accomplished woman, 
 and has gained too much love and devotion to be a sufferer by the surrender 
 of her estates. 
 
 ANNIE E. ARMSTRONG 
 Violet Vereker's Vanity, with 6 fuii-page iiius- 
 
 J trations by G. DEMAIN 
 HAMMOND, R.I. 3-5-. 6d. 
 
 The heroine was an excellent girl in most respects. But she had one 
 small weakness, which expressed itself in a snobbish dislike of her neigh 
 bours, the Sugdens, whose social position she deemed beneath her own. In 
 the end, however, the girl acknowledged her folly, with results which are 
 sure to delight the reader. 
 
 'A book for girls that we can heartily recommend, for it is bright, sensible, and 
 witr i right tone of thought and feeling." Sheffield Independent. 
 
 ALICE CORKRAN 
 
 riirl nrnn 
 
 page Illustra- 
 
 Margery Merton's Girlhood. with 6 ful1 ' 
 
 tions by GORDON BROWNE. 3^. 6d. 
 
 The experiences of an orphan girl who in infancy is left by her father an 
 officer in India to the care of an elderly aunt residing near Paris. The 
 accounts of the various persons who have an after influence on the story are 
 singularly vivid. 
 
 "Margery Merton's Girlhood is a piece of true literature, as dainty as it is deli 
 cate, and as sweet as it js simple." Woman's \Vorld.
 
 ti LAC KIPS ROOKS FOR GIRLS 
 
 ELIZA F. POLLARD 
 
 For the Red Rose. ith 4 Illustr f ns by JAMES 
 
 DURDEN. 2S. 6d. 
 
 A gipsy finds a little girl in, the forest of Wimbourne, after the sacking 
 of the castle by the Yorkists. He carries her to the camp and she is 
 adopted by the tribe. The story tells how, when some years later Mar 
 garet of Anjou and her son are wrecked on the coast of England, the gipsy 
 girl follows the fortunes of the exiled queen, and by what curious chain of 
 events her own origin is discovered. 
 
 "This is a good story, and of special interest to lovers of historical romance." 
 
 Court Circular. 
 
 MRS. E. J. LYSAGHT 
 
 Rrnther arid Sister with 6 P age lllus trations by 
 omer ana oisier . BROWNE _ 6d . 
 
 A story showing, by the narrative of the vicissitudes and struggles of a 
 family which has " come down in the world ", and of the brave endeavours 
 of its two younger members, how the pressure of adversity is mitigated by 
 domestic affection, mutual confidence, and hopeful honest effort. 
 
 "A pretty story, and well told. The- plot is cleverly constructed, and the moral ib 
 excellent." A theiueum. 
 
 ANNE BEALE 
 The Heiress of Courtleroy. 
 
 T. C. H. CASTLE. 5-$-. 
 
 Mimica, the heroine, comes to England as an orphan, and is coldly 
 received by her uncle. The girl has a brave nature, however, and succeeds 
 in saving the estate from ruin and in reclaiming her uncle from the misan 
 thropical disregard of his duties as a landlord. 
 
 " One of the very best of girl's books we have seen." Sheffield Telegraph. 
 
 SARAH TYTLER 
 
 Maid With 4 page Illustrations by 
 
 JYJ ua. PAUI HARDY 2s 6d 
 
 This pretty story is founded on a romantic episode of Mar's rebellion. 
 A little girl has information which concerns the safety of her father in hid 
 ing, and this she firmly refuses to divulge to a king's officer. She is lodged 
 in the Tolbooth, where she finds a boy champion, whom in future years she 
 rescues in Paris from the lettrede cachet which would bury him in the Bastille. 
 
 " Has evidently been a pleasure to write, and makes very enjoyable reading." 
 
 Literature. 
 
 (21)
 
 frrom THE FAIRCLOUGH FAMILY 
 
 BY MRS. HENRY CLARKE 
 
 (See page 24;
 
 BLACKIES BOOKS FOR GIRLS 
 
 GERALDINE MOCKLER 
 
 The Four Miss Whittingtons : 
 
 for 
 
 With 
 8 full-page Illustrations by CHARLES M. SHELDON. 5-$-. 
 
 This story tells how four sisters, left alone in the world, went to London 
 to seek their fortunes. They had between them .400, and this they re 
 solved to spend on training themselves for the different careers for which 
 they were severally most fitted. On their limited means this was hard 
 work, but their courageous experiment was on the whole very successful. 
 "A story of endeavour, industry, and independence of spirit." World. 
 
 ALICE STRONACH 
 
 A Newnham Friendship, with 6 fuii-page nius- 
 
 l trations by HAROLD 
 COPPING. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 A sympathetic description of life at Newnham College. After the tripos 
 excitements, some of the students leave their dream-world of study and 
 talk of "cocoas" and debates and athletics to begin their work in the real 
 world. Men students play their part in the story, and in the closing 
 chapters it is suggested that marriage has its place in a girl graduate's life. 
 
 " Foremost among all the gift-books suitable for school-girls this season stands Miss 
 Alice Stronach's A Newnham Friendship." Daily Graphic. 
 
 BESSIE MARCHANT 
 
 The Secret of the Everglades. w * h 4 "^ 
 
 o trations by A. 
 
 A. DIXON. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The father of the Osneys is supposed to have been killed whilst trapping 
 in the Everglades of Florida. The family organize a series of expeditions 
 to search for their father; but the secret of the swamp is hard to solve, 
 and the end of the book is reached before the mystery is made clear. 
 
 "A fresh and original story of incident and adventure in the mysterious Florida 
 swamps. An excellent and engrossing story." St. James's Gazette. 
 
 -Three Girls on a Ranch: Story 
 
 Mexico. With 4 
 page Illustrations by W. E. WEBSTER. 2s. 6d 
 
 The Lovell family emigrate from England to New Mexico, where they 
 settle on a ranch. Mr. Lovell is delicate and unfit for farming, but the 
 three eldest girls take upon themselves the burden of working the ranch. 
 They have adventures of a perilous kind, and the story of their mishaps 
 and how they overcame them is throughout both exciting and stimulating. 
 " A story with a fresh, bright theme, well handled." Nottingliam Guardian. 
 " A rousing book for young people." Queen. 
 (23)
 
 BLACKIE'S BOOKS FOR GIRLS 
 
 MRS. HENRY CLARKE 
 
 The Fairclough Family. 
 
 Cloth, y. 6d. 
 
 It was matter for amazement when Ronald Hammersley fell in love 
 with Kathy Fairclough, who was considered a blue-stocking, instead of 
 with her younger sister Nell, whom Mrs. Hammersley had chosen for 
 him. Why Mrs. Hammersley desired her wealthy stepson to marry one 
 of Dr. Fairclough's penniless daughters was a secret. How the secret 
 became known, and nearly wrecked the happiness of Kathy and Ronald, 
 is told in the story. But all ends well, and to the sound of marriage bells. 
 " One of those stories which all girls enjoy." World. 
 
 J. M. CALLWELL 
 
 A Little Irish Girl. Illu f; ated b >' H - COPPING - 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 An orphaned family inherit a small property on the coast of Clare. The 
 two youngest members of the party have some thrilling adventures in their 
 western home. They encounter seals, smugglers, and a ghost, and lastly, 
 by most startling means, they succeed in restoring their eldest brother to 
 his rightful place as heir to the ancestral estates. 
 
 "Sure to prove of thrilling interest to both boys and girls." Literary World. 
 
 E. EVERETT- GREEN 
 
 Miriam's Ambition, with illustrations. 2 S .6d. 
 
 Miriam's ambition is to make someone happy, and her endeavour carries 
 with it a train of incident, solving a mystery which had thrown a shadow 
 over several lives. A charming foil to her grave elder sister is to be found 
 in Miss Babs, a small coquette of five, whose humorous child-talk is so 
 attractive. 
 
 " Miss Everett-Green's children are real British boys and girls, not small men 
 and women. Babs is a charming little one." Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 EMMA LESLIE 
 Gytha's Message: ^ lu T s ^ ti f ns Sa x ^ ngland ' with 
 
 We get a glimpse of the stirring events taking place at that period ; and 
 both boys and girls will delight to read of the home life of Hilda and 
 Gytha, and of the brave deeds of the impulsive Gurth and the faithful 
 Leofric. 
 
 "This is a charmingly told story. It i.-. iftc sort of book that all girls and some 
 boys like, and can only get good from." Journal of Education.
 
 Blackie & Son's 
 
 Finely Illustrated Books for 
 
 Children 
 
 STEWART ORR--JOHN BRYMER 
 
 Two Merry Mariners. * icture * ^ f E ? ART 
 
 J ORR; Verses by JOHN 
 
 BRYMER. Cover design and 24 pages in full colour. Picture 
 boards, cloth back, 6s. 
 
 This delightful volume tells in picture and verse how Dick and his 
 friend the Hare sailed to the Downy Isle, the adventures they met with in 
 that strange country, their encounter with the Dragon, and -their remark 
 able voyage home. Mr. Orr exhibits in these designs a rare combination 
 of humorous invention with brilliant draughtsmanship and command of 
 colour, and the author supports him with a series of racy verses. 
 
 "The illustrations are masterpieces of drollery." Manchester Courier. 
 
 "The verses are very funny and original." World. 
 
 JOHN HASSALL CLIFTON BING- 
 HAM 
 
 Six and Twenty Boys and Girls. 
 
 SALL; Verses by CLIFTON BiNGHAM. 25 pages in full colour, 
 and 24 pages of letterpress. Picture boards, 9 inches by 1 1 X 
 inches, cloth back, 3.$-. 6d.; also cloth elegant, 5-y. 
 
 Most of us know some at least of the little girls and boys portrayed by 
 Mr. Hassall in this amusing picture-book. As depicted with Mr. Hassall's 
 inimitable skill, and described in humorous verse by Mr. Bingham, they 
 may challenge comparison with the classic Struwwelpeter. Each picture 
 is not only attractive and amusing in itself, but furnishes a hint of virtues 
 to be imitated or faults to be avoided. 
 
 " Exactly hits the mark." Scotsman. 
 
 " A most original picture-book." World. 
 
 MRS. PERCY DEARMER 
 
 Roundabout Rhymes. with 20 
 
 J 
 PERCY DEARMER. Imperial 8vo, cloth extra, is. 6d. 
 
 A charming volume of verses and colour pictures for little folk rhymes 
 and pictures about most of the everyday events of nursery life. 
 
 " The best verses written for children since Stevenson's Child's Garden." 
 
 The Guardiati.
 
 BL A OKIE'S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 
 
 STEWART ORR JOHN BRYMER 
 
 Oammrm snrl Snirmrh pictures b y STEWART 
 Dpmacn. QRR V ersesbyJOHN 
 
 BRYMER. Cover design and 24 pages in Full Colour. Picture 
 boards, cloth back, 6s. 
 
 In Gammon and Spinach Mr. Stewart Orr has produced a picture-book 
 unique of its kind. Nothing could be more droll than the situations in 
 which he represents the frog, the pig, the mouse, the elephant, and the 
 other well-known characters who appear in his pages. Little folk will 
 find in these pictures a source of endless delight, and the artistic skill 
 which they display will have a special appeal to children of an older 
 growth. 
 
 "Merry and handsome enough to make thousands of friends among little folk, 
 what with its original verses and its amusing pictures." Literary World. 
 
 "The book should attain a wide popularity in the nursery." Morning Post. 
 
 H. B. NEILSON JOHN BRYMER 
 
 Games and Gambols. " lustrated ^ H V ARRY K B - 
 
 NEILSON; with Verses by 
 
 JOHN BRYMER. 26 pages in colour, and 24 pages of letterpress. 
 Picture boards, 9 inches by uX inches, doth back, 2s. 6d.; also 
 cloth elegant, 3^. 6d. 
 
 Mr. Neilson surpasses himself in these irresistible colour pictures repre 
 senting the animal world at play. The great test match between the Lions 
 and the Kangaroos, Mrs. Mouse's Ping-Pong Party, Mr. Bruin playing 
 Golf, Towser's Bicycle Tour, and the Kittens v. Bunnies Football Match, 
 are a few among the many droll subjects illustrated in this amusing and 
 original series. 
 
 " Mr. Neilson has a positive genius for making animals comic." Academy. 
 
 " Children will revel in his work." Daily Graphic. 
 
 FRED SMITH 
 
 The Animal Book. ?%*. u ^ **_. Lit t tle 
 
 Folk. With a Coloured Frontis 
 
 piece and 34 full-page Illustrations by F. SPECHT. Crown quarto, 
 uX inches by 9^ inches, picture boards, cloth back, 2s. 6d. 
 
 This book consists of a series of bright and instructive sketches of the 
 better-known wild beasts, describing their appearance, character and habits, 
 and the position they hold in the animal kingdom. The text is printed in 
 a large, clear type, and is admirably illustrated with powerful, realistic 
 pictures of the various creatures in their native state by that eminent animal 
 artist F. Specht. 
 
 " A work of the greatest value to the young." Eastern Morning News.
 
 from SIX AND TWENTY BOYS AND G1KLS 
 
 BY JOHN HASSALL CLIFTON BINGHAM 
 
 (See page 25)
 
 LACIE'S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 
 
 OUR DARLING'S FIRST BOOK 
 
 Bright Pictures and Easy Lessons for 
 
 T Iffle Pnllc Quarto, io}6 inches by 7# inches, picture 
 /1LL1C J. Ulft.. 
 
 An interesting and instructive picture lesson-book for very little folk. 
 Beginning with an illustrated alphabet of large letters, the little reader goes 
 forward by easy stages to word-making, reading, counting, writing, and 
 finally to the most popular nursery rhymes and tales. 
 
 " The very perfection of a child's alphabet and spelling-book." .SV. Jameft Budget. 
 
 ELLINOR DAVENPORT ADAMS 
 
 T'fin'ie nTwiriQ I With a Frontispiece and 28 Illustrations 
 by S. B. PEARSE. Cloth elegant, 2s. (xt. 
 
 Two little rogues are the twins, Horatio and Tommy; but loyal-hearted 
 and generous to boot, and determined to resist the stern decree of their 
 aunt that they shall forsake the company of their scapegrace grown-up 
 cousin Algy. So they deliberately set to work to "reform" the scape 
 grace; and succeed so well that he wins back the love of his aunt, and 
 delights the twins by earning a V. C. in South Africa. 
 
 "A merry story for young and old." World. 
 
 A. B. ROMNEY 
 
 Little Village Folk. ^ith 37 Illustrations by ROBERT 
 o HOPE. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A series of delightful stories of Irish village children. Miss Roinney 
 opens up a new field in these beautiful little tales, which have the twofold 
 charm of humour and poetic feeling. 
 
 "A story-book that will be welcomed wherever it makes its way." Literary World. 
 
 MY NEW STORY-BOOK 
 
 Stories, Verses, and Pictures for the 
 Little Ones. -^ P ages ^ f which 48 are in coloun 
 
 Cloth, 2s. 6a. 
 
 A treasury of entertainment for the nursery. The contents are extremely 
 varied both as regards the text and the illustrations, and carefully designed 
 to meet the tastes of the little ones. The many bright colour pictures will 
 be in themselves a never-failing source of delight. 
 
 "A fascinating little volume, well filled with stories and quaint and pretty illus 
 trations." Guardian.
 
 BLACKIE'S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 
 
 STORIES BY GEORGE MAC DONALD 
 
 (NEW AND UNIFORM EDITION) 
 
 Sh a k i n o- with I2 P a e Illustrations b y w - 
 onaiung. PARKINSON Crown 8vo> doth 
 
 elegant, y. 6d. 
 
 Clare, the hero of the story, is a boy whose mother is killed at his side by 
 the fall of a church during an earthquake. The kindly clergyman and his 
 wife, who adopt him, die while he is still very young, and he is thrown upon 
 the world a second time. The narrative of his wanderings is full of interest 
 and novelty, the boy's unswerving honesty and his passion for children and 
 animals leading him into all sorts of adventures. He works on a farm, sup 
 ports a baby in an old deserted house, finds employment in a menagerie, 
 becomes a bank clerk, is kidnapped, and ultimately discovers his father on 
 board the ship to which he has been conveyed. 
 
 At the Back of the North Wind. th f 75 
 
 Illustra 
 
 tions by ARTHUR HUGHES, and a Frontispiece by LAURENCE Hous- 
 MAN. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3^. 6d. 
 
 "In At the Back of the North Witui we stand with one foot in fairyland and one on 
 common earth. The story is thoroughly original, full of fancy and pathos." The Times. 
 
 Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood, wi* 36 
 
 J trations by 
 
 ARTHUR HUGHES. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3^. 6d. 
 
 " Dr. Mac Donald has a real understanding of boy nature, and he has in consequence 
 written a capital story, judged from their stand-point, with a true ring all through which 
 ensures its success." The Spectator. 
 
 The Princess and the Goblin. 
 
 HUGHES, and a Frontispiece by LAURENCE HOUSMAN. Crown 8vo, 
 cloth elegant, 3^. 6d. 
 
 In the sphere of fantasy George Mac Donald has very few equals, and his 
 rare touch of many aspects of life invariably gives to his stories a deeper mean 
 ing of the highest value. His Princess and Goblin exemplifies both gifts. A 
 fine thread of allegory runs through the narrative of the adventures of the 
 young miner, who, amongst other marvellous experiences, finds his way into 
 the caverns of the gnomes, and achieves a final victory over them. 
 
 The Prinress anH CiirHip With Frontispiece and 
 na ^uraie. 3o Illustrations by 
 
 HELEN STRATTON. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3^. 6d. 
 
 A sequel to The Princess and the Goblin, tracing the history of the young 
 miner and the princess after the return of the latter to her father's court, where 
 more terrible foes have to be encountered than the grotesque earth-dwellers,
 
 OUR DARLING'S 
 FIRST 
 BOOK 
 
 SOME CHILDREN'S PICTURE-BOOKS 
 
 (See page
 
 BLACKI&S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 
 
 NEW "GRADUATED" SERIES 
 
 With coloured frontispiece and black-and-white illustrations 
 
 TVTO child of six or seven should have any difficulty in reading 1 and 
 understanding unaided the pretty stories in the 6d. series. In the 
 gd. series the language used is slightly more advanced, but is well within 
 the capacity of children of seven and upwards, while the is. series is de 
 signed for little folk of somewhat greater attainments. If the stories are 
 read to and not by children, it will be found that the 6d. gd. and is. series 
 are equally suitable for little folk of all ages. 
 
 "GRADUATED" STORIES AT A SHILLING 
 
 Holidays at Sunnycroft. By ANNIE S. SWAN. New Edition. 
 
 At Lathom's Siege. By SARAH TYTLER. 
 
 Fleckie. By BESSIE MARCHANT. 
 
 Elsie "Wins. By ELLINOR DAVENPORT ADAMS. 
 
 Bears and Dacoits. By G. A. HENTY. 
 
 Crusoes of the Frozen North. By Dr. GORDON STABLES. 
 
 A Saxon Maid. By ELIZA F. POLLARD. 
 
 Uncle Bob. By MEREDITH FLETCHER. 
 
 Jack of Both Sides, By FLORENCE COOMBE. 
 
 Do Your Duty I By G. A. HENTY. 
 
 Terry. By ROSA MULHOLLAND (Lady Gilbert). 
 
 "GRADUATED" STORIES AT NINEPENCE 
 
 Gipsy Dick. By Mrs. HENRY CLARKE. 
 
 Two to One. By FLORENCE COOMBE. 
 
 Cherrythorpe Fair. By MABEL MACKNESS. 
 
 Little Greycoat. By ELLINOR DAVENPORT ADAMS. 
 
 Tommy's Trek. By BESSIE MARCHANT. 
 
 That Boy Jim. By Mrs. HENRY CLARKE. 
 
 The Adventures of Carlo. By KATHARINE TYNAN. 
 
 The Shoeblack's Cat. By W. L. ROOFER. 
 
 Three Troublesome Monkeys. By A. B. ROMNEY. 
 
 The Little Red Purse. By JENNIE CHAPPELL. 
 
 "GRADUATED" STORIES AT SIXPENCE 
 
 Hi-Tum, Ti-Tum, and Scrub. By JENNIE CHAPPELL. 
 
 Edie's Adventures. By GERALDINE MOCKLER. 
 
 Two Little Crusoes. By A. B. ROMNEY. 
 
 The Lost Doll. By JENNIE CHAPPELL. 
 
 Bunny and Furry* By GERALDINE MOCKLER. 
 
 Bravest of All. By MABEL MACKNESS. 
 
 Winnie's "White Frock. By JENNIE CHAPPELL. 
 
 Lost Toby. By M. S. HAYCRAFT. 
 
 A Boy Cousin. By GERALDINE MOCKLER. 
 
 Travels of Fuzz and Buzz. By GERALDINE MOCKLER. 
 
 Teddy's Adventures. By Mrs. HENRY CLARKE. 
 
 (30
 
 BLACKIE'S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 
 
 NEW CHILDREN'S PICTURE-BOOKS 
 
 Each of these books contains many full-page and other illustrations, a number 
 of which are in colour. The text is printed in bold type, and comprises 
 bright and humorous stories and rhymes, specially written for the purpose. 
 
 IN DOORS AND OUT | STORY-BOOK TIME 
 
 Each contains 38 colour pages, over 40 full-page black-and-white 
 Illustrations, and a large number of Vignettes. Quarto, io> 
 inches by 7^ inches, picture boards, is. 6d. each; cloth, gilt 
 edges, 3-y. 6d. each. 
 
 TWO SHILLING SERIES 
 
 Quarto, ioy& inches by 7^ inches 
 
 Faithful Friends. 
 
 My Book of Nursery Stories. 
 
 My Very Best Book. 
 
 Arm-chair Stories. 
 
 My Very Own Picture-Book. 
 
 Cosy Corner Stories. 
 
 Our Darling's First Book 
 Twenty pages in colour. Cloth, gilt edges, 2s. ; picture boards, is. 
 
 EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES 
 
 Cloth, $}4 inches by 6j4 inches 
 My Pretty Picture-Book. | Sunbeams. 
 
 SIXPENNY SERIES 
 
 Quarto, 10^ inches by 7^ inches 
 
 Bow-Wow Picture-Book. 
 Cats and Kits. 
 Friends at the Farm. 
 Once upon a Time. 
 Long, Long Ago. 
 Fairy Tales for Little Folk. 
 Smiles and Dimples. 
 Little Bright-Eyes. 
 For Kittie and Me. 
 
 As Nice as Nice Can Be. 
 Round the Mulberry Bush. 
 Little Rosebud. 
 For My Little Darling. 
 For Dolly and Me. 
 My Own Story-Book. 
 Play-time Pictures. 
 Bed-time Stories. 
 For Little Chicks. 
 
 The cover and seven pages in colour. Picture boards. 
 
 ONE SHILLING SCRIPTURE SERIES 
 
 Picture boards. Quarto, lo*4 inches by 7^ inches 
 
 Stories from the Life of Christ 
 Twenty pages in colour. Picture boards, is.; cloth, gilt edges, 2s. 
 
 SIXPENNY SCRIPTURE SERIES 
 
 Glad Tidings | The Good Shepherd | Gentle Jesus
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 ?* 
 
 FEB231988 
 
 QLOCT05 
 
 /, OF CALIF. LIBRARY, LOS At
 
 3 1158 01068 0881